《To Be Heard: A MHA Fan-fic》


 Chapter 1

    A thud signalled her hitting the dirt painfully. She lay on her back in pain as tears streamed down her face. Laughter. Cruel laughter. That was all she got from them. Not a trace of remorse or sympathy. How could they feel anything towards someone they saw as abnormal and weird? How could they feel anything but amusement as they had their fun with her, knowing she would not be able to say a thing? They enjoyed it. They enjoyed toying with her. Treating her worse than the dirt she was sprawled out on. There was nothing she could possibly do. She was weak against them. Totally outnumbered. There was no crying for help for no sound would leave her mouth. There was no fighting back for the beating she would get would be twice as bad.


    Why were they so cruel ? Why did they have to treat her differently just because she was different? It wasn''t her fault. She didn''t choose to be this way. She didn''t choose to be different. It wasn''t her choice. So why? Why was she being treated as if she brought this on herself? Why was she treated as if she did something wrong? She never hurt anyone. She never did any wrong. She was a good girl. She followed all the rules. She did as she was told. She never talked back. She never fought back. So why?


    She didn''t know. They didn''t tell her. They refused. She should know what she did. But she didn''t.


    So she could do nothing as she lay there and took whatever they threw at her. She was weak. She was pathetic. She was worthless.


    She wanted it to end. She wanted this pain. This sorrow. She wanted it all to end. She wanted to be wanted. To be treated like everyone else. To be seen for who she is. To not be judged by those who deemed themselves better than her. Could she not have such a thing? Was it out of her grasp? Out of her reach? Was she destined to be treated the same way for the rest of her life?


    All because she had no voice. She could not be heard. She would never be heard. Ever. No matter what. No matter all the abnormalities in the world. She is and will always be voiceless.


    She would never be heard.


    "Hey! "A loud voice shouted. The beating stopped. She could breath. She thought she could breath. When she took a deep breath her ribs hurt. They hurt badly. The pain brought more tears to her eyes. The pain was too much. She was afraid to breath. She didn''t want to experience that type of pain again. But if she didn''t breath, she would die. She may not love her world, but she didn''t want to die. She wanted to live and try to make something out of herself. She couldn''t die. She let out a breath. A soundless whimper escaped her when she did. It hurt. It hurt. It hurt.


    "Hey, hey, look at me" There was someone in front of her. An adult. A young woman. She looked at her. Her vision blurred with her tears. She sobbed. Her ribs hurt even more as she did. She wanted it to stop. Make it stop.


    The young woman felt a pain in her chest as she watched the child suffer. She was bleeding. She was bleeding too much. Her skin was too pale. She was too small. She looked weak. She was struggling to breath. How could children do such a thing? How could they be so cold? And they were laughing. How could they? How dare they? And it is these very kids that say they want to be heroes? They are the future of society?


    The woman''s hands shook as she gently picked up the child. She was careful. She was aware of the pain the child was in. She saw her whimper. But there was no sound. She didn''t focus on that. She had more important things to do. She had to get the child to the hospital. She had to get there as fast as she could. She wasn''t a medical expert but she knew enough. She knew that if the child did not see medical specialists she would most likely die. She would not let that happen. She could not let that happen. She would not let a child die to the cruelty of her fellow humans. To the cruelty of the world. Not on her watch.


    She was barely aware of anything as she was placed inside the car. She was staring up at black ceilings. She felt movement as the car jerked to life. Her lids were heavy. It was hard to breath now. Not because of the pain. She was lacking oxygen. It was hard to get the needed amount. Her vision was blurred. It wasn''t from the tears. She was scared. She did not want to close her eyes. She feared they would not open. But it was hard. It was getting harder and harder for her to keep her eyes open. Black dots made themselves known. Her fear spiked. She opened her mouth. No sound left her lips.


    Voiceless.


    The woman was nervous. She had been constantly checking on the child through the rear view mirror. She was afraid. She feared the worse. The child was in bad state. Very bad state. When she closed her eyes she almost lost control of the car when her fear hit the highest level.


    "We''re almost there. Please hold on a little longer little one. You can''t die. You''re too young. You have a lot to live for"


    They were five minutes away. The five minutes felt like hours to the worried woman. She was praying to any and every god she knew. She didn''t want the child to die.


    The second her car stopped she practically fell out the open door as she rushed to carefully get the girl into the hospital. She tried to calm her trembling hands as she fumbled to push the hospital door open. The child''s blood was on her hands now. Her arms. Her clothes. It made her blood run cold. The child wasn''t moving. She could no longer see the rise and fall of her chest.


    Fear gripped her even tighter.


    "I need help! "


    At the sound of her panicked voice the staff of the hospital turned to her. Eyes widened. Orders were shouted. Things were suddenly moving very fast. A doctor or nurse took the child form her. She was placed in a bed that was hurriedly pushed away, all while medical words were being shouted. Doctors pushed past her. Things were hasty. Devices were attached to her.


    She was alive. She was alive. She held on.


    A powerful wave of relief washed over the woman. She was suddenly weak. Drained. Her knees buckled and she tumbled to the ground. She sighed. Her heart was running a mile a minute. She could hear her heartbeat in her ears. She managed to get her to the hospital in time.The child would hopefully be ok.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Thank God"


    "Excuse me" a doctor stood in front of her. He adjusted his clothing and held his notepad close as he looked at the relieved woman. He had some question for her. "May I ask you a couple of questions about the child you brought in"


    She nodded and immediately got to her feet to shake the hand offered to her. The doctor held a small smile.


    "I''m Doctor Akatsuki"


    "Nozomi Sano"


    At the mention of her name the doctor''s eyes widened somewhat. The name was familiar. Sano. As in Sano industries. The biggest support company in Japan and quite possibly the world. The company is famous for their work. They not only provide the heroes with support tech, but they help in any other field. If the hero needs a lawyer, they''ll handle. If a hero needs something handled in court, they''ll handle it. If a hero is in search of sidekicks, they''ll handle it. If a hero wants to get something out, they''ll handle it. Sano industries is known to be a family business. It is passed down from generation to generation. The family is known for producing prodigies. A member of the family is placed in charge of a department suited for their quirks. The Sano family has an odd quirk set that somehow always returns.


    Once the doctor got over the shock he led the woman to his office to speak privately. He sat at his desk and motioned for Nozomi to take the opposite chair.


    "Can I ask how the child is doing? " those words left her mouth with urgency. She was very worried. Terrified even. She was still trying to wrap her head around the fact that the child was beaten to an inch of her life by children of the same age. The child looked to be just over four years of age.


    "She is in serious condition. She has multiple broken bones. The most serious are her ribs. They are broken and angled awkwardly making it painful for her to breathe. She lost a lot of blood. We''re doing our best to give her back the large amount of blood lost before things get worse. She''s malnourished and weak. It''s most likely that she isn''t being taken care of properly. Lastly her vocal cords have a dysfunction. It appears to have been there for some time. Quite possibly from birth. It can not be fixed"


    Nozomi said nothing. She only stared ahead of her. She did not know what to say. There was nothing she could say. She didn''t know if she could bare injuries of that magnitude. She didn''t think she was strong enough. But this child. She survived. She pushed through. Through the pain and tears. She lived.


    She was happy, but worried. She''s malnourished. She hasn''t been taken care of properly. What kind of parents would treat their child like that? She didn''t know, but she would find out and make sure the child got as far away from them as possible.


    "Do you know the child? Is she perhaps a relative? "


    Nozomi shook her head no and the doctor scribbled something on his notepad.


    "Can you tell us what happened? "


    She nodded and told him the story. She was on her way to a friend''s house when she saw a group of kids bullying her. Beating her brutally. She couldn''t just stand by while that happened so she rushed in to save her.


    "It''s a good thing you acted as fast as you did" the doctor said with a serious look. He folded his arms on his desk and spoke. "If the child had arrived a moment later she would have most likely died"


    "I know. I drived as fast as I could. She was hardly breathing. And when she closed her eyes I was so terrified. I didn''t think I would make it" She breathed out. She had really been terrified. She almost panicked and she was taught to be calm and level headed.


    "I hope she''s alright"


    The doctor said nothing. He just nodded. He could not say anything for he was not sure what would become of the child.


    "All we can do is hope for the best "


    ~~~~~~~


    She woke up to the beeping of a cardiogram. Her eyes met a white ceiling. Her vision was blury. She slowly blinked to clear it. She laid there. She just stared. Her body ached. It was dull. It wasn''t as bad as before. The pain stilled. She breathed slowly. Tentatively. Nothing hurt. She could breathe normally. Breathe without fear of pain. She still didn''t move. She was afraid to do so. She could hurt herself. Everything may be dull at the moment, but it could trigger pain if she were to move. So she just lay there staring at the ceiling. Why was she in the hospital? She''s been hurt multiple times in the past but no one ever took the time to bring her to the hospital. She wasn''t worth it.


    Was it that woman? Did she bring her to see the doctors? Why would she do that? She didn''t know her? What does she want?


    The sound of the door being opened made her jump. Her breath hitched as her anxiety struck her. She closed her eyes and tried to calm herself. It was only the doctor. He was only there to make sure she''s OK. Just a doctor.


    "You''re awake" the doctor stood near her bed with a notepad in hand. She didn''t look at him. She couldn''t meet his eye. She wasn''t strong enough to do so. "Do you feel any pain, aches? "


    She nodded, slowly. The doctor nodded in return and scribbled something down on his notepad again. He did so for a while before putting it away and getting closer. He rested a gentle hand on her forehead and she flinched. She doesn''t like being touched simply because whenever she comes in contact with someone it''s always painful.


    "It''s all right. I won''t hurt you, little one" his voice was soft and soothing as he removed his hand. This time he gently inspected her hand and arm. He watched her carefully as he did. He saw her make multiple pained expressions and stopped.


    "You''ll be fully recovered within a few days"


    She nodded and looked away from the doctor. She wanted to leave as soon as possible. She didn''t like hospitals.


    "Do you remember the events that lead you to the hospital? "


    She nodded with a pained look in her eyes. It wasn''t something she wanted to be reminded of.


    "Do you remember the woman who helped you? "


    She nodded again


    "She would like to come see you. Is that alright? "


    Was it? She didn''t know the woman. For all she knew she would take advantage of her . But she saved her. She could be a good person. Maybe. Just maybe she had stumbled upon a good person for once. Someone who would be kind to her despite her handicap.


    She nodded, hesitantly.


    The doctor smiled slightly as he left the room. When he did the familiar woman entered the small room. Her red eyes were filled with worry as she took tentative steps towards the scarred child. She stood at the side of her bed. She was silent for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    "How... How are you doing? "He voice was shaky as she took in the child''s broken form. Most of her body was wrapped in bandages. Tubes were inserted up her arms and supplying her with the needed blood. Her eyes were full of trauma. She couldn''t begin to imagine what the child went through.


    "I''m so sorry"


    What was the woman apologizing for? She didn''t know. What had she done wrong? She had helped her, hadn''t she? Then what was she sorry for? She wanted to ask, but of course she couldn''t. The woman above her was on the verge of tears as she gently took the girl''s small hands in her own.


    "I''m so sorry" she apologized again. "I''m sorry you had to go through such a thing. I''m sorry the world has been so cruel to you. I''m sorry you had to go through all that "


    The girl was shocked. She was apologizing to her for what she went through? Even though she had nothing to do with it. Even though she didn''t know her. Even though it had nothing to do with her. She was apologizing


    She cared?


    A silent sob left the girl as tears rolled down her cheeks. The words were powerful. Someone cared for once. Someome apologized. For once she wasn''t ridiculed.


    It made her happy.

 Chapter 2

    As the days passed she slowly healed. She went through a physical check up everyday. Her body was put in movement. It was not good for her to lie in bed all the time. She needed to move to get her muscles working. The pain slowly faded. The throb in her head went away with time. Her malnourishment was taken care of. She was fed regularly. Three full sized meals everyday along with snacks in between. She was never hungry. She was never weak. It was new and she was afraid to like it. She knew it wouldn''t last. It couldn''t last. It never did. As soon as she''s fully recovered she would be sent back to the orphanage she came from. Back to the painful life she wished would end. Back to the people that hated her very guts for one reason or another. She couldn''t understand them. Why hate her? What had she done? She had asked these question everyday of her life. She was not fed. She was not allowed out like the other children. She was not allowed to be presented for adoption. She would stay in her room everyday. Without food or the privilege to visit the bathroom. She always received the worst clothes. She hated it. She did not want to return. But she would have to


    "Good morning "


    The woman had carefully entered the room. She had learned that her name was Nozomi Sano. She knew that name, but could not place it. Nozomi was very kind. Surprisingly so. She visited everyday and would stay for hours. She would bring her treats and books. At first she used to bring toys, but she noticed that the child only took interest in the books. So she stopped with toys completely and only brought interesting books for her. She seemed to enjoy them. She would even smile sometimes. The child could not talk so it was hard to get to know her. Nozomi was curious so she bought a writing pad and pencil.


    "Here I bought you this so we can communicate better"


    She took the offered items. It rested In her lap for a moment. She looked down at it as if it was some oddity. Her hand hovered over the first page as if she was debating whether or not it was worth it.


    "You know how to write, right? "


    She nodded. She did. She had to learn on her own though. No one wanted to teach her.


    "What''s your name? "


    What''s her name?  That is a basic first question that most would easily answer. Of course she could not. How could she when she lacked one? She was never named, or at least she was never informed of her name. It was one of the things those at the orphanage found her not deserving.


    Her pencil scratched on the first page as she scribbled down her answer. She turned the pad to the woman.


    "You have none? "The woman frowned. How could she have no name?


    She nodded and started to write something else.


    Nico glared at the words that were presented to her. She wasn''t worthy? Who would tell her that? Who would refuse to name her?


    "Who told you that "


    She hesitated when she saw fury flash through the woman''s eyes. She had never seen her angry. It made her flinch. Angry eyes were always directed at her. Everyday. She would always be subjected to angered stares even when she did nothing.


    Nico noticed the child''s nervousness and quickly calmed herself. It was not her intention to frighten the child. She has been through a lot as it is.


    "I''m sorry. I did not mean to frighten you"


    The child nodded. She understood. The woman had been so kind to her. Why would she hurt her?  She was not angry with her. She was angry at the orphanage and how they treated her. She looked back down on her writing pad and scribbled down her answer.


    "The orphanage. You''re an orphan "


    She nodded with a dejected look in her eyes.


    Nozomi was angry but she hid it the second time. The orphanage is the place where those unlucky few that lost their parents should feel safe and at home. It didn''t matter if they had a handicap. They were supposed to protect and care for the children. Not make them feel less than the dirt they walked on


    A tug on her sleeve turned her attention back to the young girl. She had again written on her writing pad. The question made Nico''s heart ache.


    "Do I have to go back?


    "No. Of course not. I''m not sending you back to that hell hole"


    She smiled a genuine smile of happiness that made Nozomi very happy. Of course she was still a bit angry. How could people be so cruel to such a young child? It made her see the word for what it is. Those who have nothing are treated like nothing while those who have everything are on a high they did not deserve. If only she could change the world.


    Nozomi smiled gently as she gazed upon the child. She couldn''t send her back and she couldn''t trust anyone to take care of her, so she''ll take her in herself. She''s sure her family will be delighted to meet her.


    "Would you like to live with me? "


    She nodded. She trusted Nozomi. She was always there for her. She saved her and never left her side. If there''s anyone she''d want to live with it would be her. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "You''re going to need a name" Nozomi was thoughtful as  she eyed the girl. "Should I name you or would you like to name yourself? "


    The young girl scribbled something down on her writing pad an turned it to the woman.


    Nozomi smiled. She wanted her to choose her name. And she was smiling an innocent smile. The girl stared at her as she thought of a name. What would fit her. Nozomi took to staring at the child as well. Short curly black hair and icy blue eyes filled with so much emotion.


    "How about Kuriko? "


    The four year old nodded. It seems she accepted her name very easily. She just wanted a name. She  didn''t care what it was. She didn''t care what other people might think of it. She didn''t care about how it would sound. She didn''t care about its meaning. She just wanted a name. Being without a name was a constant reminder of how worthless she was. It hurt everytime  they would call her useless. Worthless. She was nothing. She didn''t mean enough to be granted name.


    But she had one now.


    Kuriko. It made her so happy. She had a name. She was given a name. She was deserving of a name. She mouthed  her name and smiled happily. Kuriko. Kuriko. She liked it.


    Nozomi watched the newly named Kuriko. She seemed very happy with her name. She couldn''t help the mix of emotions she felt as she watched the child. She was doing so much better than a few days ago. She was in so much pain. Physically and emotionally. There was never anyone there for her. She was fragile. She was broken. She was only four. No one saved her. No one noticed.


    No one heard.


    She stroked Kuriko''s messy hair with a tender look in her eyes and a kind smile. She would be there for her. She didn''t know the first thing about being a parent and she didn''t care. She would take care of this broken child. She''ll save her.


    She''ll listen.


    ~~~~~~~~~


    Kuriko was alone in her room the next day. Nozomi was late. She always came at a specific time and she did not show up. Kuriko was staring at the chair she always sat on. Why wasn''t she there? Did she change her mind? Did she not want her anymore? Did she realize that she really was worthless? Did she think she made a mistake? Did she give up on her? So many thoughts ran through the four year old''s head. So many questions. So many doubt''s and fear. She didn''t want her to leave. She was the only one who cared. What if she didn''t care? What if it was all an act? Those thoughts hurt. She shouldn''t have trusted her. She shouldn''t have enjoyed it. She shouldn''t have been happy. Because when it''s all gone she shatters.


    She''s broken.


    She felt tears in the back of her eyes and quickly shut them. She couldn''t cry. It only made things worst. Crying only made her feel weaker than she already is.


    She curled in on herself and pulled her legs up to her chest. She was always alone and always will be alone. She shouldn''t have forgotten that. Everything else is an illusion.


    If she couldn''t be heard she was nothing.


    She kept her eyes closed when the door opened. She didn''t want to look at anyone. She didn''t want anyone to look at her. She would cry the second she met anyone''s eyes. The dam would break and she would fall. No one would catch her. No one ever did.


    "Kuriko? "


    It was Nozomi. She had been running a bit late because she had to take care of a couple of things. She had to see her parents and siblings and tell them about the child she had found. They all wanted to help. She was happy. Her sister from the legal rights department immediately drove them to court to take care of everything. She loved her family.


    "Kuriko"


    The child refused to respond. What was wrong? Why was she like that? Why was she on the verge of tears? Why did she seem afrai? She reached out and gently tangled her fingers in her hair. The girl flinched away. She frowned and put the bag she was carrying on the floor. She climbed into the sizable hospital bed and carefully pulled the child into her arms. She didn''t want to look at her. She was afraid to. Had she done something wrong ?


    "Kuriko, what''s wrong? "


    Nothing. She gently turned the child to face her. To meet her eyes. Sadness. Sorrow. Regret. Those blue eyes glimmered with unshed tears. Nozomi  realized something. The child was afraid. She hadn''t come on time and she must''ve thought she gave up on her. That wasn''t true. It wasn''t true at all. She would never give up on her. She wouldn''t leave her alone again. Not ever.


    "Kuriko, I''m sorry for making you feel alone again" she sincerely apologized as she hugged the fragile child. She was so small. So brittle. She was afraid of harming her. She felt as if the child could break at any moment. "I''m sorry for being late. It''s just that I had to go to court to officially adopt you and that took some time"


    Officially adopt her?  She was late because she went to adopt her? She didn''t give up on her. She came back. She actually adopted her. She would have a parent. One who cared for her.


    Nozomi felt the little hands on her shirt tighten considerably. Kuriko buried her face in her shirt and refused to move. She could feel a dampness growing on her chest. She was crying. Nozomi  soothingly ran a hand through her hair. She hugged her tighter, trying to comfort her.


    She didn''t mean to cry. The tears just came. She was so happy. She would have a mother. She would have someone who cared. She sobbed and held onto her tighter. She didn''t want to let go. She was afraid that if she did, she would wake up and find that it was all a dream. She didn''t want it to be a dream.


    This was real. She actually cared.


    She was happy.


    ~~~~~~~


    Nico kept glancing at the back seat through the rear view mirror. It had been two days since she officially adopted the mute. She was let out of the hospital after it was decided that she was doing very well. The doctor also told her to keep an eye out and a close eye on her. She''s already of the age to develop a quirk and there is a quirk. It''ll activate and there was no telling when it would or what it would be.


    Kuriko was secured in the car seat she had gotten. She did a lot of research about children. A child must have a car seat until they are six years old. That car seat would remain there for some time. Nozomi kept looking at the child to make sure she was comfortable back there. She had given her a book to read and she was quiet. She was happy reading her book. Nico was relieved.


    She looked back to the road with a smile. She would have a kid to look after now. There was a lot of responsibility on her now. There was a lot she would have to do. She''d have to buy her new clothes. She didn''t even set up her room yet. She''d take her out to see what she liked. She''d also have to enroll in kindergarten. Would she be ok? She didn''t want her to be bullied again. She thought for some time. She''ll enroll her in the same kindergarten as her little nephew. They were the same age. Maybe they would get along. She knew for a fact that the little guy wasn''t a bully.


    When the car came to a stop Kuriko took her eyes off her book. Nozomi had stepped out to strap her out of her seat and take her out of the car. She held onto her book even as she was carried by Nozomi. It was a bit awkward at first, but Nozomi helped her find a comfortable position.


    The house she was lead into was a mini mansion. It looked sophisticated yet fun. Would she be living here? She couldn''t believe it.


    She was placed on her own two feet when they finally set foot in the house. Nozomi was smiling as she gently lead the four year old deeper into the house.


    "Welcome home "

 Chapter 3

    Fear was a constant emotion to her. It was the one emotion she was familiar with. She was introduced to it since day one. She rarely felt happiness. She never felt hope. Only fear. A constant reminder of how weak she was. A constant reminder of how cruel human beings can be. A constant reminder that those with power always mistreat those below them. It was a reminder  to her.


    It''s been  just one day since she experienced the emotion last. Now it''s back. Why did it have to come  back? Why couldn''t she continue to be happy? Everything was going good. She had everything she thought she never would have. She had a mother. Nozomi adopted her. She lived  with her now. She had her own room, that was decorated to her liking. She had books and nice clothes. A warm bed. She was allowed to leave it when she wished. She was allowed to eat when she wished. She was given food she had never had before. Before it was only water and bread. Sometimes milk. Nozomi made her some strawberry milkshake. It was the sweetest thing she ever tasted. She never had something like that. She actually cried tears of joy when she first had a taste of the beverage. Nozomi had panicked at first. She didn''t know why she was crying. She didn''t know that she never had a milkshake before. When she found out she hated the orphanage even more than she did before. That day she took her out for ice cream. She made her pancakes with chocolate syrup and whipped cream. Kuriko got to experience so much in just one day. She was happy.


    But then Nozomi said she had to go to school. It was the law after all. She couldn''t Homeschool her for various reasons so she would need to attend a kindergarten. The minute that was announced to her she almost broke down. She would have to be around people. People she didn''t know. People don''t tend to like her. She was too different. People don''t like those who are different. It''s sad, but true. So very true. She would know it. She never had a friend in her life. No one was there for her. Nozomi was the first to care and even then she was scared it would all end. She didn''t want to go to school but she had to. Nozomi reassured her that everything would be alright. She would sign her into a good school.


    Her words of reassurance did nothing. Kuriko knew she would be targeted. She knew she could not attend school without being subjected  to bullies.


    She knew it.


    She was right.


    They came after her the first chance  they got.


    They''re words were like knives. Each time they spoke they teared open a wound or reopened an old one. She didn''t want to hear any of it. She had heard those words many times. She hated them, but she could do nothing. She was weak. She always was and always will be. Why couldn''t it end? Why did they have to be like this?  What did she ever do to deserve this?


    Their words hurt. Whoever said words couldn''t hurt lied. They lied. Words do hurt. It hurts a lot. She didn''t know if it was because of their negative meaning or because of the fact that she could  never form words. Maybe it''s a little bit of both. All she knew was that she didn''t like it.


    Someone pushed her. Her head hit a rock when she fell. Tears stung in the back of her eyes and she could feel the blood leaving the new wound. More blood. Her blood. It''s always her blood. She always ends up bleeding. She always ends up hurt. She always ends up broken. And no one gave an inch. Why?


    Because she was voiceless. Who would listen to her? Who would care about someone who couldn''t do something as simple as talk?


    No one.


    When they saw blood, they ran. They left her there, bleeding. She didn''t care. She couldn''t care. She couldn''t focus. The pain was burning. Her head hurt very badly. She was losing more blood with each passing second and she could do nothing about it. It wouldn''t be long before she loses consciousness. She wondered if she would wake up this time . She had said that she didn''t want to die. No matter how unfair this world was. She didn''t want to die, but at that moment the thought seemed appealing. Maybe it''s best she die. She should just leave this cruel world. No one would care. Nozomi would, but she would soon forget her like everyone else.


    She started to see familair black spots in her vision. It was hard to keep her eyes open and she didn''t bother fighting it. She closed her eyes and let familiar darkness wrap around her. It was oddly safe. Maybe it''s because she visits this darkness often.


    Alone again.


    She will forever be alone. No one will understand. No one will know what it''s like. No one would hear her.


    The world was imperfect and any who believe otherwise are delirious fools.


    This world prides itself on its heroes? Where were the heroes when she needed them?


    There was no such thing as a hero. One cannot save everyone. There will always be the outcasts. The ones no one realizes need saving. The ones no one cares about enough to save. The ones they don''t see because society makes them blind.


    Why is it the ones that really need the heroes are the ones left to suffer alone?


    She couldn''t understand.


    ~~~~~~~~~


    Nozomi almost fell out of her car as she rushed into the hospital. Kuriko was in the hospital again. She went through the same thing again. After she promised her everything would be ok. Her heart hurt knowing that nothing would ever be ok. It hurt because she knew Kuriko did not believe her words. It hurt knowing that she could do nothing. She could do nothing to protect her. She couldn''t always be there. There will always be people who can not  understand those different from them. There will always be those who feel themselves higher than others. There will always be those who enjoy inflicting pain. That is just how the world is and there was nothing she could do to protect Kuriko from it.


    It was a painful realization.


    She rushed past administration and immediately rushed into the elevator. Her hand was shaking as she quickly pressed the number of the floor she needed to be on. How could this happen again? Why did this happen again? Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    It felt like hours as she waited in that elevator. So many thoughts ran though her mind. She was praying for Kuriko''s safety . Please be that''s she''s alright. She has to be. She''s so strong. She made it through  the last ordeal.  She''ll have to make it through this one. She can do it. Nozomi told herself this over and over.


    The minute the doors of the elevator opened she was walking as fast as her heels would let her. Her eyes scanned every room number until she found the one . She didn''t calm herself enough to knock on the door. She just threw it open. Her eyes immediately fell on the unconscious Kuriko. She was dressed in a hospital gown and had her head bandaged up. She hit her head. She was informed of the injury by doctor Akatsuki. She again lost too much blood and it''s a miracle she''s alive. Nozomi let out a shuddering breath and slowly closed the door behind her. She was trying very hard to hold back her tears as she stood next to Kuriko''s bed. She was plugged  into a cardiogram again. Blood was being transfered to her to make sure her heart kept beating.


    "Why must you always suffer? You don''t deserve this" Nozomi said quietly as she ran her hand through curly hair. She didn''t deserve any of it. Just when she was finally happy. She forced her eyes shut to keep the building tears at bay.


    Why?


    She fell into the chair right under her and let out another breath. Why? The one question on her mind at the moment. She stared at the hands in her lap. Her hands. They were shaking. She clasped them together in an effort to stop the action. Stay calm. She was taught to remain calm. She remembered those lessons. The times her father would explain. Demonstrate. Teach. One must be calm. No matter what you face. No matter what you come up against. Remain calm. Calm brings rational thought and might just keep you alive in the cold world.


    She looked back up when she saw movement. Ice blue eyes were staring at the ceiling. They were clouded, yet shining with so many emotions. Sadness. She read sadness in those eyes. Sadness and pain. She wished those emotions weren''t so familair to the young girl. It hurt seeing her like this. Her father always said she had a soft heart. She couldn''t help it. She could only imagine the thoughts running through Kuriko''s head. The sorrow. The pain.


    Those emotions shouldn''t be the main feature of a child''s life.


    "Kuriko" Nozomi took a small hand in her own. Kuriko didn''t look at her. It was as if she didn''t hear her. As if she didn''t acknowledge her. "Kuriko, please look at me" she pleaded. Kuriko must hate her. She could have kept her home a few more days. She could''ve taken days off work and spend time with her. She knew she was scared to go to school. She was afraid such a thing would happen again. It was obvious but she still sent her


    Blue eyes looked at her and her heart clenched. She felt the tears threaten to fall as She rested her head on the bed.


    "I''m sorry"


    She''s apologizing again. Kuriko could only watch her fight the tears. She was on the verge of tears for her. She was sorry she had to experience such pain and fear again. Why? She didn''t need to feel sorry. She didn''t need cry for her.


    She didn''t need to care.


    So why does she? Kuriko couldn''t wrap her head around it. What''s the point, right? She Would laugh if she could. What''s the point in caring about her? She''ll only bring pain to Nozomi''s life. She was bound to end up in the hospital again. She was bound to end up in the same situation. This would happen again. Nozomi would feel sorry again. She would cry again. She would hurt again.


    All because she cared.


    Pain comes no matter what. It''s part of life. Some just suffer through more than others. She was that unlucky person.


    It''s sad.


    It hurts.


    It would not end.


    She could do nothing.


    She was weak.


    She is weak.


    She will always be weak.


    Pathetic. Useless.


    Voiceless.


    She hated it.


    "I''ll pull you out of that school"


    What''s the point? She''ll have to go to another and it would be the same thing again. Nozomi is trying , but there''s no changing what they both know to be true.


    So why try in the first place?


    Kuriko looked back to the ceiling. She could shed no tears no matter how much they stung at the back of her eyes. Maybe she had cried to much.


    She closed her eyes again.


    Life can be so unbearable.


    ~~~~~~


    Nozomi was watching Kuriko. She was in the living room reading one of the books she had next to her. She didn''t know what type of book she was focused on, but at least she was occupied. Nozomi had to find another school for her. She couldn''t sign her into the one her nephew went to anymore because her brother moved to America and naturally took the boy with him. Also she had called the school and they had calmly told her that they were not trained to handle children such as Kuriko.


    Nozomi couldn''t believe that. They could handle kids with no control of their quirks, but a mute brings a promblem?


    She found another school. They promised to make sure Kuriko fits in and does not end up being bullied again. She hoped they kept that promise.


    The sound of the doorbell snapped her out of her thoughts. When Kuriko heard the sound she collected all her books and awkwardly made her way up the stairs and towards her bedroom. She didn''t want to meet someone new. Her anxiety wouldn''t allow her. Not after what happened that very day. She was surprised she was allowed to go home so soon. Oh well. Her head still hurts though and she needs to keep the bandage on. She wouldn''t be going back to school until her wound is fully healed.


    Nozomi had a sad look in her eyes as she watched Kuriko go up the stairs. She couldn''t force her to meet her friend. She would have to come around on her own. She''ll have to be patient.


    "You look a mess"


    The very first words her friend said to her when she opened  the door. Nozomi couldn''t help but smile despite everything.


    "Hey Nemuri, it''s good to see you again" Nozomi stepped aside and let the woman in.


    "Where''s the kid? "


    "She went up stairs when she heard the doorbell"


    Nemuri nodded in understanding as she eyed the stairs. She was told about Kuriko and her mental status. She understood she would not be comfortable around her. She would not trust her. Not after everything she went through. It was sad. A child shouldn''t have gone through such things.


    "How are you holding up? "


    Nozomi looked to the floor for a minute.


    "You want the truth? "


    Nemuri nodded with a bittersweet smile.


    "Well, I''m not doing so good. She keeps getting hurt. Today was her first day attending kindergarten. I told her everything was going to be ok . She didn''t believe me and she was right not to. Look what happened. Some little bastards decided to bully her. She could have died. Again. And I can''t do anything about this. It will happen again, no matter what school I send her to" Nozomi clasped her hands together tightly as she tried to keep herself calm. "What hurts is the fact that she knows this. She knows I can''t do anything. She knows things won''t change so easily . She knows and it hurts"


    Nemuri didn''t know what to say so she did the one thing she could. She wrapped her arms around her sorrowful friend and pulled her into a warm hug. She felt Nozomi fall into her and giggled. She''s always been like that. She would go practically limb in her arms and just enjoy it.


    "Do you know who the bullies are? "


    "Yes, she wrote down their names"


    "What did you do? "


    "I got ahold of their parents number. They refused to believe their children harmed Kuriko. They wanted proof because apparently I could be lying and trying to get ahold of some money" Nozomi scoffed. "I arranged a meeting with them and the doctor. Of course I''ll be there as well"


    "What about Kuriko? "


    "She doesn''t want to be present. She doesn''t want anything to do with them or the parents "


    "She''s not a fan of people is she? "


    "People haven''t been very nice to her"


    "You just make sure to be there for her. Things will turn around at some point"


    "I hope so"

 Chapter 4

    "Nozomi? "


    The woman did not react. She had her hands clenched together and was staring down at the documents on her desk. She had been like that for some time. She didn''t even move safe for the tapping of her right foot. She was back at work but her mind was on Kuriko. It was her first day at a new school and Nozomi was very worried. There was so much that could happen. So many bad things that could take place. So many bad people out in the world. She couldn''t focus on anything else. All she thought about was Kuriko and her safety. The teacher reassured her, but she couldn''t believe her words. Her eyes moved to the watch on her wrist. Just one more hour. One more hour and she would have to leave to retrieve her from school. She hadn''t gotten any calls, so that''s good, isn''t it? She hoped so.


    "Nozomi "


    Kuriko was probably scared. Her anxiety must be crippling. She would be around so many new people. Children. The memories off all the times she was treated poorly probably fill her mind every passing minute. She wanted her to make friends, but of course she could not unless others give her a chance.


    "Nozomi"


    Maybe she should Homeschool her. She could come up with a schedule. She could find tu-


    "Nozomi" a hand was placed firmly on her own and she snapped out of her thoughts. She looked up to met worried sky blue eyes. When did Nemuri get there? She blinked and tried to push her thoughts away. Nemuri was dressed in her hero suit. She was there on business. It could be serious and she was spaced out on the job. Focus. That was one of the most important things her father taught her. She was sure it came right after calm.


    "Nemuri"


    Nemuri sighed and flicked Nozomi on the forehead. She winced and pulled away from her long time friend.


    "Your not focused at work. Are you worried about Kuriko? "Nemuri  asked, already knowing the answer. Of course she was worried about the girl. Nozomi never loses focus at work. It was something that was drilled into her since a young age.


    Nozomi had nodded to the question as she tried to distract herself by looking through her documents, trying to see if there was something in there what would tell her why Nemuri was visiting her in her suit.


    "I''m not here on official business, don''t worry" Nemuri reassured as she sat on her desk. "I just decided to stop by and check on you before heading home. But of course if you want to help me out you can always tell me you have my special gadget"


    Nozomi cracked a small smile and shook her head. "Work in progress"


    "I see, well I can wait " Nemuri said with a thoughtful look in her eyes. "Are you free? "


    "More or less, but one can never be sure" Nozomi said. Business has been slow today. Hardly anyone came to see her and there wasn''t much to do. But of course she could not leave. There could always be an emergency. Something can always come up.


    "let''s get out of here"


    "I can''t do that"


    "Yes you can. Let''s go get Kuriko. I''m sure she wouldn''t mind getting out of there a bit sooner" Nemuri said as she tried to persuade Nozomi. She was sure she couldn''t wait to go get her. She didn''t like the thought of her getting hurt again. It was a hard situation to deal with. The other day she had a sit down with the parents of the ones who put Kuriko in the hospital. The doctor had all the proof they needed and they were quick to apologize once they realized who''s kid their children had brought harm to. They didn''t want any trouble. Nemuri was sure they tore into their no good little bastards  about what they did.


    Nozomi sighed. She did want to go get Kuriko. She wasn''t very happy this morning. She was hardly showing any emotion as she got her ready for school. She had her hood over her head the entire time. She refused to look at anyone. She was afraid again but at the same time she was accepting. She accepted the fact that she had to return to school and she she likely accepted  the fact fact she''d be bullied again.


    "Let''s go"


    ~~~~~~


    Life is meaningless.


    As she watched her fellow toddlers laugh and play on the playground that one thought went through her head. They were happy. Carefree. Not a care in the world. They don''t have to worry about a thing. They just need to be children. What a life that must be. To not worry about a thing. To live  with no fear. No anxiety. No trust issues. No depression. No pain. Nothing. Just a happy life with loving parents and dreams for the future. They probaly want to be heroes. Everyone wants to be a hero. It''s a kids dream. In this world you''re not likely to find a child that wishes to be anything else. Unless of course they''re quirkless but even then.


    She looked at her hands. Would she have a quirk? Would she be quirkless? Did she even care about such a thing? Would it matter? Would she be treated different if she did have one? Would they start to understand? Would she still be different?


    The answer varies, doesn''t it?


    If she has none her treatment will remain the same. It might be worse than it already is. Those who do not posses a quirk are treated as trash. She was treated that way everyday. Would having no quirk make it worse? Maybe.


    If she did have a quirk and it ended up being insignificant and weak, her treatment would still be the same. She''d still be weak and defenseless. Useless. Worthless.


    And what if she ended up with a strong quirk. How would she be treated? Would they see her any differently. Would they want to be her friend? Would the bullying stop. The pain. The sorrow? Would they change?


    They would, wouldn''t they? Some would be jealous. Some would be filled with admiration. They would want to be around her. But why? Because she has a strong quirk. That''s about it. They wouldn''t care about her. They wouldn''t care about her problems. They wouldn''t care about the pain. All they care about is the  power. If your rich people will like you and try to be your friend. But the minute you lose that wealth they''ll all turn their backs on you. If your strong everyone will love you. When you lose that strength  you''re nothing. When you have power everyone admires you. Lose that and you''re again nothing. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Nothing really matters, does it?


    All people care about in this world is quirks. Strong quirks. That''s all that matters to them. That''s how humans are.


    Shallow creatures.


    She returned her eyes to the playground. She wasn''t invited to play with anyone. They talked about her  in class. They called her weird. Not the worst name she''s been dubbed. She stopped caring in all honesty. What''s the point? She''s been asking herself that question for some time now. What''s the point of anything? What''s the point of life? What''s the point of having friends? What''s the point in anything we do? What''s the point of our existance? What''s the point of emotions? What''s the point of it all?


    Useless.


    "Aren''t you going to play with the other kids? ".


    She didn''t even look at the teacher who came to crouch in front of  her. She had been sitting under a tree since recess started. She made no move to join the activities. She didn''t care after all. She shook her head no, hoping the woman would leave her alone. She didn''t like her. She acts all nice to her, but she heard her complaining about the mute child and how hard it is to handle her. She questioned why Kuriko was even allowed into the school. Was there no special school she could attend?


    The woman was like everyone else.


    "You can''t sit here by yourself  you need to try to make friends"


    Kuriko abruptly stood and walked over to the other side of the tree. She sat back down, her back to the teacher. She wanted her gone. She didn''t trust her. How could she?


    She left.


    Kuriko was alone again. She didn''t mind it. She was always alone. She was starting to get used to it. She had one more hour to spend in this God forsaken place. Time seemed slow. Of course it did. Nothing ever goes her way.


    "Hey you"


    Kuriko hardly reacted to the older boy in front of her. Twenty minutes. That''s how long she went without trouble. She was starting to think nothing would happen. Of course she was wrong. Luck was never her friend.


    "This is my spot" the boy glared at her.


    She looked at him. His spot, huh? It''s been twenty minutes. He''s only now coming  to his spot? She didn''t believe that


    She stood, ready to leave. He may be lying but  She would not remain there. He was clearly looking for trouble. And she was looking to get away from it. She didn''t want to go home battered an bruised. Her head has fully recovered but anytime she thought of it there was a throb she hated so very much. She had a scar on her scalp. Never to he removed. A constant reminder of how much the world hated her. It wouldn''t be the first scar on her body. There was one on her stomach. Her back. Her arms and legs. No one knew this  of course. Nozomi was the only other person to know about them. Kuriko wished they would just go away.


    She only took two steps before the boy put a leg in front of her a tripped her. Of course. She fell onto her hands and knees. She winced. Her knee hit something very hard. She hoped it wasn''t bleeding. There goes any hope of getting home bruise free.


    "Can''t talk and can''t walk, you''re useless arent you? "The boy laughed.


    She gripped her fist. Fear. Sorrow and anger digging up inside her. She slowly stood. She stumbled. Her knee hurt. She felt tears in her eyes but blinked them away. She made to walk away again


    "Don''t ignore me you  little freak"


    A push and she as on her knees again. A soundless whimper left her when the pain registered. The boy  was laughing again. She hated it. She stood again and again she was pushed to the ground. The tears were threatening to overflow when the pain in her knee intensified. She didn''t want to cry. She couldn''t cry. He''ll only laugh more if she did. It only made her weak. She always cries. Never fights back. She couldn''t. Why couldn''t she?


    She was afraid.


    "Kuriko! "


    Nozomi? That was her voice, but what was she doing here? She wasn''t supposed to come get her yet. She had an hour. Kuriko didn''t look up. Her eyes were glued to the ground. Nozomi would be worried again. At least she would have tried to fix herself up before she came and got her. She didn''t want her to worry anymore. She always worries because she always gets hurt. She just brings her pain. She didn''t want that but it kept happening.


    "Hey kid, get away from her! What is wrong with you? "


    Another voice she recognized. It was that woman that came to visit the other day. Kuriko had listened in on her conversation with Nozomi that day. She sounded like a nice person, but Kuriko  still could not Bring herself to trust her.


    Kuriko winced when Nozomi helped her stand. Her pant leg was rolled up to reveal her bruised knee. It was bleeding. She glared at her knee as if it committed the worst of crimes. She was bleeding. She always bleeds. Why is it always her blood being spilled?  Why must she always be in pain? Why must she always feel this way?  How would they like it?  To constantly bleed. To constantly be in pain. To constantly feel the way she does. She was sure that if they lost their voice they would suffer the most. They''re already used to talking. Calling her dirty names, when they should be thankful they can talk in the first place. They don''t know what its like.


    "Your knee" Nozomi added light pressure and Kuriko flinched. "It''s more than a scrape. We need to visit the doctor again"


    Hospital. Again. She hated that place. It made her uneasy. She''s been spending a lot of time in that place lately. She should just live there.


    Nozomi had carefully picked her up to get her into her car. She had spotted the purple haired woman talking to her teacher. She wasn''t happy with the supposedly sorry woman. Was Nozomi''s friend angry with the teacher for allowing such a Thing to happen?


    "I would like the address and phone number of that boy''s parents. We need to have a talk " she demanded.


    The teacher nodded in defeat.


    Kuriko watched the exchange, a feeling in her chest. Did that woman actually care about her too? She didn''t know her. Why would she care? She Found herself asking the same question she had asked when she met Nozomi.


    Why do they care about her?


    ~~~~~~~


    Kuriko was staring at her bandaged knee. She would be home from school for a few more days again. She would be moved to another as well. It''s always the same. She didn''t want to cause so much trouble for Nozomi. She was sure the woman could hardly focus in her worry. Why couldn''t she be normal? Why was she born as she was? That''s why no one wanted her. No one liked her. She was too much trouble.


    "Hey, how are you feeling kid? "


    It was that woman again. Her name was Nemuri she had heard. She tried to avoid her but she was always there. She was helping Nozomi and trying to help her, but she didn''t trust her. She wanted to. She was making sure Nozomi was ok. She was happy to see someone caring for the woman that  always cared for her. She had to try to be at ease around the woman. Try to trust her


    She looked at her and nodded.


    "You sure you''re doing fine? "


    Another nod


    "Do you want some ice cream? I brought  a whole tub of the stuff. It''s vanilla flavored, I heard you haven''t tried that yet"


    Another nod. A bit hesitant this time. Nemuri smiled kindly and stood.


    "I''ll be right back. "


    When she left Kuriko sighed. Her heart was beating out of her chest and her anxiety was draining the energy out of her. She wasn''t comfortable around others. She was trying to get used to Nemuri, but she couldn''t . She was so nice to her that she just expected her to turn into another person when Nozomi wasn''t around. But she remained the same.


    She directed her attention to the TV. A news report on All Might. He saved a group of people. He was carrying around ten people with a massive smile on his face.


    The symbol of peace.


    Kuriko stared. The symbol of peace only brought more danger to the world. Many villains want to take him down. The most dangerous of them can cause damage, all because they want him dead. He represents peace. He is the one holding up society. He does a great job. He protects a lot of people and always makes them feel save.


    But Kuriko knew better.


    He was the symbol of peace. He and him alone. He was the lone pillar holding up society.


    What will happen when he falls?


    That one pillar holding up  the building. When it crumbles Everything will come crashing down. Society will crumble. Villany will rise. Society wont feel save anymore. It wont matter how many other heroes there may be. They are not the symbol of peace. All Might is. They all rely on him. Civilians and heroes alike. They lean on him too much. The other heroes can''t compare to  him in strength . They most likely never will.


    Why not have a society with multiple symbols of peace? Multiple pillars. If one crumbles there will be others to hold up the building and at some point another will be built to take the place of the fallen.


    Kuriko turned away from the TV. Such flawed ideology that will do more harm than good.


    What''s so great about being a hero?

 Chapter 5

    It had been one month. One month since Nozomi found her. One month since she''s been adopted. One month of constantly being brought to a new school just to be treated the same. She was starting to get tired of it. Her fear and anger don''t mix well. She still refused  to fight back. It would cause more trouble than it''s  worth. That''s what she tells herself everyday. She tries her best. She does her best in school despite everything. All she wants is to make Nozomi happy. She wants her to be proud of her. She didn''t want her to worry. She didn''t want her to hurt, so she did her best. She would come home with a new  bruise everyday, but she didn''t care. She was at least noticed for her high intelligence by the teachers of her latest school. They weren''t so bad. They gave her elementary level curriculum. It''s easy enough. Each day they increase the difficulty. Each day more and more kids start to dislike her. She ignored it all. She only cared about doing her best to make Nozomi happy . She always made her worry. She always made her cry. She wanted to make her smile so she needed to be good.


    Nozomi was proud. She was happy. She would get calls and be informed of her intelligence. They recommended multiple schools for her. Kuriko would still come back with bruises, but they were nothing too serious. Her new school wasn''t treating her half bad. She would get bandaged up and read a book in her room. She would spend time with Nozomi when she could and they would talk. Nozomi started teaching her sign language to help her. Not a lot of poeope will get it, but it''s best she knew how to sign.


    She started using the taught language more often. She could talk to Nozomi easier.


    Nemuri still came around and even she started to learn how to sign. She was trying to get Kuriko to trust her. Slowly. The child was very cautious, but her getting along with Nemuri made Nozomi happy, so she tried. She talked to the woman. Got to know her. She found out that she was the hero Midnight. She was nice. Surprisingly so and not once did she say anything bad about her. Not once had she given her a look of distaste. She would always bring vanilla ice cream for her. She noticed that the kid liked it more than she let in. She would hunt down books she thought Kuriko would like to fill her little bookshelf. She had to get another to house all the books she collected.


    Life wasn''t bad, but it was not perfect. Kuriko didn''t mind. At least she had two people who cared.


    But of course things started to spiral.


    ~~~~~~~~


    One and a half month of her new life. Three weeks at her new school. She had bullies , but she never got too injured . There were four of them. All around two years older than her. They were bragging about their awesome quirks and what not.


    Apparently they had quirks and they were proud of it. Quirk use in public is not allowed but they didn''t listen of course. Everyone fussed over then. Everyone except Kuriko. She didn''t understand why they were so excited. Their quirks weren''t too impressive. Kuriko doesn''t care about quirks in general. She saw no reason to pay them extra attention.


    It was during recess when they decided to let her know how amazing they were.


    She was minding her own business as always. Sitting under a tree and watching the others play. She expected bullies.She always does. It''s something she''s come to terms with in al honesty.


    So when she was taken by the collar she didn''t react. When insults were thrown her way she didn''t react. When she was let go and fell on her back she didn''t react. She had an emotionless stare as it all happened. They would just have some fun and leave.


    Not this time.


    The insults were never too bad. She got over them. She couldn''t care about it, but things were different.


    "I can''t believe you actually  have  a mom" one of the boys said casually. "I bet she''s not  even your real mom. Your parents  probably abandoned you the day you were born"


    They laughed. She didn''t react but emotion returned to her eyes. Abandoned. She always theorized that that is exactly what happened. No one ever said it before. It doesn''t hurt when she tells herself that. Not anymore. Hearing someone else say it felt like a stab in the chest.


    "Your mom probably doesn''t even love you. I mean who would want a kid who couldn''t do something as simple as talk? " another said cruelly. "I wouldn''t be surprised if she dumps you in a corner one day. You''re just a useless failure. You can''t even muster up enough courage to stand up for yourself can you? "


    "Why should she? No one would hear her anyway"


    "Maybe she can talk but thinks she''s better than everyone else"


    "Useless arent you? "


    She was picked off the ground again. She didn''t look at them. She was clenching her fist.


    "You should just die"


    She should,  shouldn''t she? There was no need for her in this world. No one would ever take her seriously . No one would listen. What would she even do in this world? What job could she earn later? Would it even be something she wanted to do?


    "You  don''t even  have a quirk. You can''t  talk  and you''re  quirkless. You''re worse than the dirt. "


    The insults kept coming. Words. Words. Words. Words aimed at her. Words that hurt. She covered her ears. She didn''t want to hear anymore. Everything was going good. They didn''t have to have to open  their mouths.  They could have tossed her around like they usually did.


    Someone  took her wrist and tried to pull her hands away. She resisted  until a burning pain made its presence known. She pulled away and gripped her now bleeding wrist. He had burned her. She stared down at her burnt flesh. So much blood. Why was she bleeding again? This wouldn''t heal as easily . Another scar. Another reminder.


    She wanted it all to stop. She hated it. She hated being treated so horribly. She hated being in pain. She hated seeing her blood. She hated being so weak. She hated it all. She hated them all. It made her angry but she always suppressed  it. Fear was always the main emotion. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Why her? Why was she even born into this world if she was only meant to suffer?


    She wanted it to stop.


    She wanted them to feel the pain they inclflicted for once . They always get the good deal. They don''t know what it''s like to come close to death. To always be so afraid. To want to die.


    They don''t know what it''s like in the dark.


    A dark spot started to form on the back of her hand. The more anger,  fear, and sorrow she released the faster the darkness spread on her skin . It took over her hand. Her arm. Her neck. Her leg. The darkness was spreading to every part  of her body.


    The boys took a step back in fear once the darkness took over her whole body. She was nothing but darkness. The only color being the lifeless blue eyes that just stared at them. The darkness spread further. Climbing off her body and along the ground. They backed away from it. They didn''t know what would happen if they touched it.


    No matter how much distance they made the darkness spread towards them. They could do nothing when it took hold of them. The minute it touched them their bodies lost all feeling of warmth . They were suddenly so cold. Colder than they thought they could be. They were frozen as fear and sorrow started to wash over them. They didn''t know where it suddenly came from but it was crippling. They tried to move but they couldn''t. The darkness spread further up their bodies . The new emotions got stronger and stronger.


    Suddenly darkness overtook them. The darkness had spread across their entire body. They were completely engulfed in it.


    They were floating. Floating in complete darkness. Blacker than the night. Colder than ice. It was lonely. They felt pain. Sorrow. Fear. Anger. Hatred. It was overwhelming. These emotions. They never experienced them as strong as they were. It was suffocating. They could hardly breathe. They felt worthless. Useless. They felt as if they weren''t needed in the world.


    They should just die.


    The world wasn''t worth it . Nothing was worth it.


    There was no point.


    ~~~~~~~~~


    Kuriko opened her eyes to stare at the ceiling of the hospital. She ends up in such a position everyday. she always knows what brought her there. What injury brought her to an inch  of her life. At that moment she didn''t know. She felt little to no pain. She had no bandages on any part of her body. She felt good enough. Her head hurt though. It hurt a lot. It felt as if someone hit her with the strenght of All Might. It wasn''t very pleasant.


    She took a deep breath.  Her lungs were ok. She slowly sat up. She was expecting some other pain. Her head didn''t count. She used her hands to steady herself and that''s when she felt it. She quickly stopped what she was doing and fell back into bed. She held her hands in front if her. Her wrist. Second degree burns. They were bandaged up. How had she not noticed?


    The door was suddenly thrown open. Nozomi stood in the opening and looked worried. Her eyes were red and puffy. She was crying. Because of her. Again. She was trying to prevent such a thing. Why does it keep happening. Why does she always end up in the hospital?


    "Kuriko, you''re alright" Nozomi let out a sigh of relief and almost stumbled into the nearby seat. She was worried sick when she was called to the school. No one really knew what happened. The teachers just found Kuriko unconscious with three other boys. Her wrists were burnt. It  didn''t take a genius to find out what had transpired, but no one knew why they were all unconscious.


    "How do you feel? "


    Kuriko tappd her forehead to indicate the pain she felt in her head. She also raised her hands, showing off the bandages around her  wrist.


    "I know not it hurts. Hang in there. You''ll be fully recovered in a few weeks" Nozomi said and kissed each bandaged wrist in a form of reassurance. She ran a gentle thumb along its length. "Who did this? "


    Kuriko quickly signed the name of the boy. She didn''t know if he did it on purpose or not, but he didn''t seem sorry.


    "What had happened? "Nozomi asked


    Kuriko made no move to sign because she wasn''t sure of what had taken place. One moment she was wishing everything would end. The next she''s in the hospital.


    Nozomi was confused when Kuriko signed her obliviousness to what had happened. She sighed a soundless sigh and massaged her temples. She didn''t know what happened . She just blanked out.


    "Well" Nozomi ran a comforting hand through black hair. "Dont try to force yourself to remember on my behalf. You can tell me when it comes  back to you"


    Kuriko nodded with the faintest of smiles.


    ~~~~~~


    Kuriko was back in school the very next day. She had on the usual long sleeved hoodie and long pants. Her sleeves hid the bandages and scars. Her pants the same. She was still wondering about what had taken place the day before. A piece of her memory was obviously missing and she couldn''t get it back. It took over most of her thoughts. She wasn''t focused on the events of that day. She didn''t notice everyone''s eyes on her. She didn''t notice her three bullies watching her with slight apprehension. She didn''t notice the whispers about her as she usually did. She was detached from the world as she tried to retrieve her memories.


    Recess came along fast enough and she was under her tree again . As always she was watching the others have fun and be carefree. She''ll never be like that. That innocence was lost before it even surfaced. She was trying to understand the unfairness of the world. She couldn''t, of course. She noted that she was less depressed today. Maybe it was because she spent a whole day with  Nozomi and Nemuri.


    She didn''t dwell on it for too long. She couldn''t really. She was snapped out of her thoughts when a ball impacted her head. She watched it roll in the grass as a throbbing pain introduced itseld to her. Her hands went to her head in a useless effort to rid herself of the pain. Why?


    "Hey weirdo"


    It was the same group of boys from yesterday. They were angry. Normally they''re annoyed, but now they''re angry.


    Kuriko winced when she was pulled up by the collar. The boy''s grip was stronger today and it hurt her neck. She didn''t resist his strenght as he glared at her


    "What did you do yesterday?! "He questioned loudly and Kuriko cringed. Of all the questions he had to ask her. It was he one she could not answer. She didn''t know. She didn''t know what happened. She didn''t know what she did. And even if she did she doubt she''d get out of the situation very easily .


    "Tell me!  " he shoved her against the tree.


    "She can''t talk, remember? "One of his friends reminded as he eyed Kuriko. Her eyes were devoid of emotion again, but they weren''t lifeless. Not like yesterday.


    The boy scoffed as his hand started to heat up. Kuriko could feel the increasing temperature against her neck and collar bone. Fear flashed in her eyes when she remembered what he did to her wrist. She couldn''t get out of this. She would worry Nozomi again . She would cause her pain. She would make her cry. She could  hardly worry about the excruciating pain she would be in. The feeling of her flesh being burned was still in her memory. She wanted to pull away, but the boy''s grip was strong. He was stronger than her.


    "You better find some way to tell me right now or you''ll have more burns to show off"


    He was being impossible at the moment. She couldn''t sign because he would not understand and her hands were starting to shake. She couldn''t mouth because it just made him angrier. She couldn''t do anything. Struggle as she may she couldn''t  get out of his grip. Her fear grew in intensity . She snapped her eyes shut as she awaited the inevitable . She could  practically feel the future pain.


    Why?


    She asks herself that a lot. Why did she have to go through such a life?  Why did the others not suffer as she did?  Why couldn''t they feel what she felt? Why did they have such a happy life? Why did they see the need to belittle her because of it?


    She couldn''t understand.


    She wanted it to stop.


    How would they like it? This fear she felt. The sorrow that overtook her everyday. The pain she felt on some part of her body or another. The pain she felt within for not being like others. For not being enough.


    They should all have a taste of it. A taste of her life.


    They should all  know what it feels like to want to die.


    Because everything is pointless.


    Pain was the last thing she remembered as darkness embraced her. It''s always comfortable in the darkness.


    They should all experience its cold embrace.

 Chapter 6

    Quirks. What are they? Where did  they come  from? How did humanity evolve to the point of having super powers? She didn''t know. She would like to unravel that mystery some time though. Apparently people think rats were the cause. To think that rats are the ones to thank for the new society. She couldn''t really wrap her head around it.


    Quirks. There are multiple types and such. But there are three main categories. Or is it four? Emitter. Transformation. Mutation. Is accumulation belonging to the three? Again she didn''t know and didn''t think about it too much. She couldn''t think about it even if she wanted to. There were other things she needed to concern herself with. More important things she had to deal with even if she didn''t want to. Her actions had consequences even though she was not aware of the actions that brought the consequences.


    She was staring down at her hands as the adults conversed. She wasn''t paying any attention to them. She couldn''t bring herself to. She knew that if she were to focus on them she would be feeling worse than she already was. She was sure if she played attention to the words being exchanged she would be in pain again. She didn''t want to hear the accusations. The angered words of other parents. They were angry because of what she had done to their sons. She didn''t mean to. She didn''t even know what happened. One minute she was sure to get another burn the next she wakes up confused. The three boys were unconscious. Parents were called. A semi meeting was held with the headmaster of the school.


    When the boys woke up fingers were pointed. All at her. She was the bad guy. She had hurt them. She had started it all. No one ever tells the whole story. They never tell the parts where they are the villain. They didn''t tell their parents about the bullying. They didn''t tell them that they started it. That they backed her into  a corner. That they frightened her.


    What ever happened to them was their fault. She wasn''t sorry. She didn''t know what she did but it had an affect on the boys. She didn''t care. They seemed afraid. Whenever they looked at her fear flashed in those eyes. She didn''t care. She didn''t care that she might have hurt them. She didn''t care at all. In fact she would be more than content to learn that she had harmed them in some way. At least they would feel a sliver of what they put her through.


    She didn''t care about them. She never will. She hated them. She hated them all.


    She was glaring down at her hands now. She made the mistake of focusing on the conversation. One of the boys accused her of trying to seriously hurt them. He said she had a villainous quirk.


    Look at him . Pointing fingers because he got a little scared. Whenever she looked at him he flinched. Was he really trying to make himself feel better by getting her in trouble?


    Villainous quirk. She never ran that thought through her mind. She had considered being quirkless. She had considered being given a weak quirk. She had considered being somehow gifted with a powerful quirk. She hadn''t considered the possibility of a quirk that was doubted villanous.


    What made a quirk villainous?


    Nothing really. She didn''t believe in such a thing. The person with the darkest of quirks could become a hero. The person with the brightest of quirks can become a villain. It mattered not what type of quirk one had.


    One would note that the villains tend to have quirks society don''t agree with. She couldn''t remember seeing a villain with the power of the sun. Why? It''s simple enough. Society is to blame. They see someone with a quirk that harnesses the dark. They fear it. They despise it. They dub it villainous. Because it''s dark. It''s dangerous. Because people don''t like it. They fear it. They are uncomfortable because of it. So what do they do? They shun the person with said quirk. Belittling them. Isolating them. Treating them as lowlifes.


    If one is constantly being associated with something. If one is constantly being called a certain name. If one is always being told that is what they are.


    Why are people surprised when they actually become a villain?


    Why are humans like that? They create the very people that can and want to kill them. It is their own cruelty and ignorance that dooms them all. It''s all their fault . They refuse to look deeper. To look past all that. All they do is judge and lable.


    She hated it.


    She hated the very creature she was. She hated the way they are. So uncaring. So  cruel. So selfish.


    "She tried to kill us! " a boy accused. She didn''t look at him.


    She tried to kill them? She didn''t remember doing such a thing. She blacked out. She couldn''t deny that statement because she didn''t know what she did. For all she knows she really did try to kill them. It wouldn''t be the first time she wished they were dead. A dark thought but not one she felt guilty about. The world would be a better place if  all the bullies just uoroed and died.


    The undeserving should perish. There was no need for them in the world.


    "Your daughter hurt our sons" a parent said angrily. Her glare directed at a calm Nozomi. Kuriko knew better. The woman was angry. The statement angered her.


    "I don''t see any injuries. They''re perfectly fine" she said. Her voice cool. She directed her attention at Kuriko. "My daughter on the other hand almost received another second degree burn from your son. What do you have to say about that? "


    At the  mention of the burn Kuriko shifted. It wasn''t as bad as the one on her wrists, but it still hurt. It would heal quick enough. The one highlight of her day.


    "This child should not be allowed to attend this school. Her quirk is dangerous. She traumatized our kids. How could she do such a thing?  She doesn''t even seem sorry. "


    Sorry? Sorry? What did she have to be sorry for? The boys were traumatized? Ha. She could laugh. They didn''t know truama. They would not  last a minute  in her life.


    "How can you say such a thing when you don''t even know what her quirk is. You don''t know what she did. What tHey did. She doesn''t know what she did. You can''t just go around pointing fingers  like that"


    "My son told me what she did, are you trying to say my son is a liar? "


    "I said no such thing" Nozomi sighed and rubbed her temples. "Look. I''m sure this is just a big misunderstanding "This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "My son is telling the truth"


    "I never said he wasn''t "


    Kuriko was gripping her fist, clutching her hoodie. She wanted to leave. Just disappear. Vanish. If only they knew.


    She caught the eye of one of the hoys and he scooted closer to his mother. He was staring at her with hate and fear. Familiar emotions.


    "She''s a monster. There was so much darkness. It was coming from her. She was nothing but darkness and then she sent it to us. We couldn''t move and it was so cold and then there was nothing but darkness. And... And.. " the boy trailed off his voice trembling. "I was so scared. I wanted to die"


    She looked at him. He wanted to die. She wanted to die. She wondered. Could she have quite possible made them feel what she had? Is that why they looked at her like that? She made them feel what she did and they still failed to understand her. In fact they seemed to dislike her even more.


    They should suffer.


    She was looking at her hands again. She didn''t listen to anything anymore.


    Someone insulted Nozomi. The mother said some very bad words about her. Some about Kuriko too. She didn''t even know what took place she has no right to point fingers. Now she was insulting her mother? How dare she? Who does she think she is? She will never be half the mother Nozomi is. Nozomi is the most caring mother anyone can ask for. That woman knew nothing. She should not  insult her.


    Kuriko found herself pulling on Nozomi''s shirt. She wanted to leave. This meeting was pointless. She''ll get kicked out of the school anyway. It''s best they cut this short and accept the inevitable.


    Nozomi sighed.


    "I think we all know where this is going" she said as she stood she picked up Kuriko, who hid her face with her hood. "She won''t be attending this school anymore"


    "She shouldn''t be attending any school. She''s a danger to everyone"


    "Well maybe if you son didn''t constantly bully her none of this would have happened. Kuriko was probably scared. Her fear must''ve triggered whatever happened. You keep digging into her and ignoring the fact that your son gave her second degree burns on her wrist yesterday and today he almost inflicted another on her. "


    Nozomi didn''t stick around to hear the woman''s reply.


    ~~~~~~~


    Kuriko was seated in her car seat with a book in hand. Nozomi had given her one in hopes she''ll be distracted. The girl obviously wasn''t reading it. She was staring out the window with emotionless eyes. She didn''t know what she did. Nozomi didn''t know what she did, but it effected the boys negatively. Nozomi was getting  better at reading Kuriko. She could tell that she was not sorry. She may not know what she did but she was not sorry about it.


    Nozomi sighed. She didn''t know how to feel about that.


    She glanced at her through the rearview. Darkness. She was darkness. What had the boys meant by that?  Was she literally taken over by darkness? Was she emitting darkness? She didn''t know. It didn''t sound good.


    What could her quirk possiblely be?


    "Kuriko"


    The child looked away from the window. Blue eyes meeting red ones. She displayed no emotions in those eyes.


    "I''m taking you to see my sisters. They can help, ok? "


    Kuriko nodded. She had already decided that she would not resist meeting friends and family of Nozomi. If those people meant something to her then she would have to meet them. It would make Nozomi happy. Nemuri was really nice and she was just a friend. Her sisters shouldn''t be all bad.


    Kuriko didn''t understand why people couldn''t  just be as kind as Nozomi and Nemuri. Why can''t everyone be like that? The world would be a better place.


    But instead the world is cold and dark. The lucky few don''t get to see this world. The real world. They are shielded from it . Being fed illusions. The unlucky know exactly what it''s like out there. One cannot be weak. Weakness is your downfall.


    She directed her gaze back out the window. Those boys that bullied her. They always bragged about being a hero in the future. They want to be heroes. People praise and encourage them. They can make it as heroes because their quirks are strong.


    Is that what the world has come to?


    Them as heroes. The very same boys that bullied her for being different. For being weak. They wished to become protectors of the innocent.


    She realized that there are most likely a lot of heroes out there that don''t care about the people. What they care about is the money and fame. People could die on their watch as long as they get paid. As long as people know them. As long as they have power.


    Power. Those with power ruled  over those without.


    If she wanted people to acknowledge her. To listen to her. She would need power, wouldn''t she?


    The world is pathetic.


    ~~~~~~~~


    Nozomi is a member of the Sano family. A well respected family that own a big business. A business  that specializes in multiple fields. It is a family operated business with a member of the family in each department. Nozomi is in research and development. In other words she''s head of the division that deals with support tech and such.


    Kuriko learned that Nozomi was part of three sisters. Three sisters that were born on the same day. Triplets. Kuriko was not informed of this. She figured it out once she found herself inside one of said sister''s house. She was seated on the floor. She didn''t tend to sit on chairs for reasons unknown. She had her book and was not  entirely focused on the conversation the three held.


    They looked very alike. They were identical. The only way to tell them apart is their way of dressing and  their hair. Nozomi''s silver hair was past her waist and left loose. She always wore her hair like that. One of her sisters had shoulder length hair in a bob cut.


    The other had mid back length hair that was  pulled into a pony tail.


    They all had red eyes. They all stood at the same  height. They all had fair skin. They all had an hour glass figure. They all had the same smile.


    Identical, safe for the hair and clothing.


    Someone touched her and she flinched. The hand immediately pulled away. She met worried red eyes. They were not  the eyes of Nozomi. One of her sisters. The one with short hair.


    "I''m sorry for frightening you" she apologized with a soft voice. She positioned herself next to Kuriko, yet at a safe distance as to not make the child uncomfortable. "I''m Noriko "


    Kuriko only nodded in response. She relaxed a little. She had kind eyes. Like Nozomi.


    "I have a healing quirk and wish to heal your wounds"she explained gently as she carefully took a small hand in her own. Kuriko didn''t resist. She felt comfortable around the woman even though they had just met. She didn''t tend to get comfortable around others. Not so easily. But the woman had the same eyes as Nozomi. The eyes she came to know and the ones she was used to. Soft, gentle and caring.


    Her bandages were removed. When Noriko saw her wound she frowned in worry and slight anger. She didn''t let much anger show. Nozomi had informed her that Kuriko tends to get anxious when someone is angry. She carefully placed a hand on the wound. Kuriko winced and she tried to reassure her. There was a faint glow coming from her hand as her quirk did it''s job. Slowly the burn started to fade, taking the pain with it. When she finished it was completely gone. There was no scar. No change in pigments. No pain. It was gone completely.


    Her other wrist soon followed. Kuriko was left staring at her completely healed up wrist. They didn''t hurt when she twisted them or added pressure. There was no scar. She was sure she would have another. One more painful reminder, but there was nothing.


    Noriko proceeded to heal the mild burn on her collar bone and neck, leaving Kuriko completely healed for the day.


    "There, perfectly healed" Noriko adjusted the child''s hoodie once finished. "I''m sorry you could not come see me for past injuries. I was not present in Japan at those times"


    So that''s why. Kuriko was wondering why Nozomi did not bring her to her  sister in the first place. She hated the hospital. She would much rather Noriko fix her up.


    "How are you feeling kid? "


    It was the other sister. The one with the pony tail. She was dressed in a business suit for some reason. She looked a bit intimidating, but she had the same eyes as her sisters.


    Kuriko nodded to her. She had unconsciously signed as well and apparently the woman understood.


    "That''s good" she smiled brightly and fished something out her jacket pocket. She pulled out a chocolate bar and crouched in front of Kuriko. "Here, I love these things. Hopefully they cheer you up"


    Kuriko accepted the candy bar.


    "A gift from your aunt Natsumi"


    Nozomi was smiling as she watched Kuriko interact with her sisters. She still had her usual apprehension but she was more relaxed around them than she was others. She was happy to introduce them.

 Chapter 7

    A flood of emotions made themselves known to her so abruptly. It was overwhelming. She released the tiny hand she had grasped and stumbled back. Her stumbled and fell into a soft sofa. Pain. Sorrow. Anger. Hate. Fear. So many negative emotions were rampaging within her that it was hard to hold onto herself. She felt others around her. Voices were heard but she could not focus on any of them.


    And then there was a feeling of total and complete calm as someone gently took hold of her face. Hands resting softly on her cheeks. Whispering words of reassurance. It was her sister. She must''ve used her quirk to calm her down. She took a deep breath and sighed. She smiled in thanks and her eyes landed on Kuriko. Those blue eyes of hers were filled with the very emotions  she was feeling. The most prominate being hate. Anger. Sadness.


    Kuriko couldn''t look at Nozomi. She was glaring down at her hands. What had she done? It was her fault. She knew it. When Nozomi touched her she felt something. She couldn''t understand it, but Nozomi was not ok. It was because of her . She made her feel what she was feeling. She overwhelmed her. She didn''t mean to. She didn''t want Nozomi to feel what she felt. She didn''t want those she cared about to feel this way. She hid her hands in her pockets and stared at the ground. Was this her quirk? Could she make others feel what she felt? Is that what she did to the boys? She didn''t care about them. They  deserved it. Nozomi did not.


    "Kuriko"


    It was Natsumi this time. She stepped away from her when she tried  to touch her. She didn''t want her to go through the same thing. The woman furrowed her brows in worry as she crouched down in front of the frightened Kuriko.


    "It''s alright, give me your hand"


    Kuriko shook her hand no and fisted them in her pockets. She didn''t know if it would happen again and would rather not find out. Natsumi eyed her. Her look gentle as she carefully pulled her hands out of her pockets. She read the fear and regret in those blue eyes. She understood that the child was hurt. She was blaming  herself for overwhelmed Nozomi. She needed to see if that''s what really happened. Can she really share emotions trough touch?  She took the child''s hand  in her own. She gasped when her emotions washed over her. It was intense. She closed her eyes tightly and let go of her. It was hard to cope with. The emotions were just at war in her head. Screaming at her. Making her feel so much.


    Hands were on her cheeks and calm washed over her. She took in a sharp breath and opened her eyes again. She met tearful blue ones. She shares emotion through simple touch.


    "Kuriko, don''t cry. It''s not your fault . Don''t blame yourself " she tried  to convince her but she was not believing those words.


    She hid her hands in her pockets again. She wouldn''t touch them. She would not put them through her negative emotions. Not again. She didn''t want them to feel that. To go through that. Not them. They were kind to her. They didn''t  deserve that. She wouldn''t inflict that on them.


    Noriko made sure her sister was alright before running up the stairs to her room. She knew what Kuriko needed. Contact was what caused the emotions to make themselves present. She understood somewhat what she was going through. She needed gloves. When she was younger she could not control part of her quirk. She can calm anyone with a touch. Making someone experience something against their will was frowned upon. She learned control, but before that she wore gloves. She should still have them. She rummaged through her dresser in search of them. Once found she made her way down the stairs again.


    "Kuriko, put these on" she said softly as she offered the child the white gloves. The child stared at them, most likely questioning their ability to help. Sloltwu she pulled one hand out her pocket and retrieved the offered gloves. She pulled them both over her hands. It was an odd feeling. She never wore gloves. "Give me your hands"


    She hesitated but she let Noriko take her hand in her own. Nothing happened. She was alright


    "See, nothing. It''s alright"


    Kuriko stared down at her gloved hands. She let our a soundless sigh. She wasn''t relieved however. She couldn''t be. She still did something she did not want to do.


    She felt arms around her and did not resist the hug she was pulled into. It was Nozomi. She smelled of Vanilla. She was warm and comforting. Kuriko was gripping onto her shirt and had her face buried in her sizable chest. She was fighting back tears. She wanted to apologize for what she had done. She didn''t mean to, but she felt so guilty.


    "I think she''s asleep " Natsumi pointed out once she noted Kuriko''s calmed breathing.


    Nozomi hummed as she adjusted Kuriko''s position in her arms. She was asleep. She had a pained expression on her face. Nozomi sighed and brushed her hair out of her face.


    "She''s an interesting kid" Natsumi said as she watched her sister place the child on the sofa. "Those emotions of hers don''t mix well and if she continues to harbor them it will not end well"


    "I know" Nozomi sighed and collapsed into the very same sofa. "I know. She''s starting to disregard life. She''s questioning it all. She doesn''t care anymore"


    "She cares about you " Noriko pointed out. "She cares about us because you care about us. She wants you  to be happy, doesn''t she? "


    Nozomi smiled a bit at that. "Yes, it''s sweet. But that''s about  it. She doesn''t care about anyone else. Just me and those I care about. It''s not a very good mindset"


    "And her quirk" Noriko looked to her sibling in question.


    Natsumi had a look. "Unknown "


    "What do you  mean unknown? "


    "I got no information  on it. In fact I can''t gather any information on the kid herself. Nothing. Nada. Blank sheet" Natsumi made gestures with her hands. "I can''t get a read on her. Not even the simple things like her name. "


    "But that''s your quirk. You can gather info on anyone you look at, how is it not working? "


    Natsumi shrugged. "I can''t gather anything on her no matter how long I look at her"This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "That''s odd"


    "You think? "Natsumi joined her sister on the sofa. To think that she couldn''t  gather info on the child. It''s been a long time since she''s last been clueless about a person. Gathering info is something she''s used to. It helps her out majorly with her job. It''s why she''s the head of Legal rights. To think there was someone she knew nothing about.


    "She seems to be an empath of sorts. She projects her emotions onto other. Maybe she senses emotions as wel" Noriko theorized." That could be her quirk"


    "There''s more to it than that" Nozomi said. "The incident I told you about. The boys said there was darkness coming off her. They called her a villain"


    "Little bastards. Need me to file a law suit" Natsumi asked with a dark grin. "I''ll take them for everything they  have"


    "I''m starting to thinking lawyers are sadistic creatures" Noriko said with a blank look. Her sister had her moments.


    "I suppose I''ll just have to be patient with Kuriko"


    "Pull  her out of school"


    "Already did. "


    "I meant entirely. Homeschool her"


    "I already thought of that, but I don''t know if leaving her at home with tutors is any better. I''ve learned not to trust anyone when it comes to Kuriko. I always think they''ll make sure nothing happens to her, but of course something  always happens. "


    "Tricky situation "


    ~~~~~~~


    Two years later.


    Kuriko adjusted the black glove that adorned her hand. She was seated under a tree, watching the others play on the play ground. She had a book under her. She sighed and looked away from the happy elementary kids. She pushed her glasses up the bridge of her  nose and slid her hair behind her ear. The book she was reading was an interesting one. She had stumbled upon some new info some days ago. Info that made her curious. Info that brought her to  a certain book. She was looking for something. She''s always looking for something.


    Some days ago she was reading a book on quirk evolution and a name was mentioned. She immediately looked it up on her computer, trying to find what the person was about. She found multiple sets of info, but they were biased and short. No full explanation. No backstory. She spent a few minutes on her computer until she found the information she was in search of.


    Chikara Yotsubashi, also known as Destro, was an infamous villain and the grand commander and founder of the Meta Liberation Army.


    Chikara was born to an unnamed mother. As he grew up, he was treated with disdain by his peers because of his Quirk, which left his mother distraught at being rejected. At some point, his mother was murdered because of her support of her son''s uniqueness and her death became a stepping stone for his future.With the proliferation of Quirks, the government began to regulate their use. Chikara was against this control system, believing that free use of Quirks is a basic human right. To fight for that ideal, he founded the Meta Liberation Army and adopted the name Destro, promising to be the man who would "destroy the Status Quo". He and his organization spent years opposing the country that advanced in establishing superhuman laws. At the end of his campaign, he was defeated, the Meta Liberation Army disbanded, and the majority of the members captured. During the years in which he was in prison, he wrote a biographical book exposing his ideals. After completing his writing, Chikara committed suicide.


    She downloaded the information just in case.


    Chikara was somewhat like her. Treated badly because of his difference. His mother was killed because she supported him? The cruelty of human beings.


    His strive to drown regulations against quirk holders is questionable. She saw what he was trying to do and it was appealing. But with no regulations there would be chaos.


    During the time he was in prison, Destro took the opportunity to write "Meta Liberation War". In this work, Destro exposes his idea of fighting against the government''s control over Quirks, believing that the free use of these is a basic human right. After completing his writing, Destro committed suicide.


    She had that very book before her. "Meta Liberation War". It took her some time to get hold of this book. Nozomi was hesitant, but she managed to convince her. She wanted a look into Chikara''s head.  She wanted to know more about his ideals. His goals. She wanted to know of his plans.


    The book was perfect for such a thing. It was the one thing she was focused on since the day she got it. She was introduced to many new things. She had more to think about. More ideas.


    She adjusted her glasses again.


    Chikara had an interesting way of seeing the world. He was against the rules of quirk regulation. He found that quirk users should be free. Not a bad ideal, but Kuriko could picture the chaos that would most likely arise. Then again , it could also be better. There were pros and cons to his plan. Everyday she added to each side, awaiting patiently to see which would outweigh the other.


    Something bumped against her foot and she looked up from her book. It was the ball her fellow six year olds were playing with. They were all watching the ball at her foot. They made no move to retrieve it. They knew better than to get close to her. They remember vividly what had happened to the third grader that bullied her. It didn''t end well. They knew to stay away from her. They didn''t want anything to do with her.


    She eyed the ball at her foot. Her eyes revealed no emotions. She wasn''t treated as she was two years ago. She still gets the bad words, but no one dares touch her. Not  after what she had accidently done to the older boy. He ended up in the hospital. She got in trouble. She had to apologize but she didn''t mean it. That apologizy was nothing. She wasn''t sorry. For once she was not the one in the hospital.


    She pushed the ball back with her foot, watching it roll back towards the others. She didn''t watch to see if they took it or not. She went back to her book. She had better things to do. More important things. All they did was play and idle. Unaware of what they''ll walk into when the time comes. It would be a rude awakening.


    Power is everything in this world. Something she came to realize and the thing she will remember. Without power you are nothing.


    She will have power.


    The rolls will be reversed.


    ~~~~~~~~~


    Nemuri had her hands on the wheel as she eyed the building she had parked in front of. It was impressive for an elementary. It''s a private school, so it was understandable. She leaned on her armrest as she awaited the little Kuriko. She was tasked with picking her up because she was free while Nozomi had something to take care of at work. Which also mean that she would be watching her for a short period. She didn''t mind. Kuriko seemed to trust her now. She could understand her better. The six year old liked ice cream more than she would let on. After taking her out for ice cream multiple times Nemuri learned that she took a liking to vanilla. She actually liked the treat with toasted marsh mellows.


    She spotted a head of curly black hair heading her way. Kuriko was dressed as she usually did. Long sleeved deep blue hoodie and black long pants. She was gripping onto the straps of her backpack as she trudged her way towards the car. She had her head down as per usual. She always had the air of depression around her. It never really went away.


    The door to the passenger seat was pulled open and Kuriko climbed in. She was quick to shut the door and strap on her seatbelt. She let her backpack drop to the floor and pulled open her book.


    "Good day to you as well" Nemuri sighed and started the car.


    Kuriko looked up at her. She was staring until Nemuri looked at her. It was hard to ignore her stare. Her icey stare was so cold one could actually feel a chill the longer those eyes remained on them. She made a couple of signs and Nemuri smiled. She reffuled already messy hair in response.


    Kuriko did nothing and returned to her book.


    "Want to head out for some ice cream? "


    Kuriko nodded without taking her eyes off her book. She adjusted her glasses again.


    Nemuri only smiled. She found those glasses adorable. They were round and seemed a bit big for her small face. They were lacking frames. The bridge and hinges were the black of her hair. Her blue eyes were more noticeable  because of them.


    "Vanilla with toasted mellows? "


    Kuriko again nodded, this time around she was messing with the black glove on her right hand. She had to keep them on to prevent her from affecting anyone''s emotions.


    Nemuri spared one last glance at her before focusing on the road. Kuriko was a delicate child and it was hard to tell what was going on in that head.


    Welp, ice cream always brightened her up even if it''s just a little bit

 Chapter 8

    Quirkless.


    He was starting to hate that word as the days went by. Quirkless. Quirkless. Quirkless. Everyday that word was thrown in his face. They just kept rubbing it in. They refused to let the wound heal. They crushed all the dreams he had. All his hope. He could never become a hero. They tell him that everyday. They made sure he knew it. They would make sure he knew how pathetic he was.


    He was nothing.


    Even his mother did not believe in him. She did not believe he could become a hero. His life long dream had been murdered on that fateful day and yet he continued on. He had hope. He could still make it. Even when his best friend turned on him. Even when he fell into darkness. Even when ended up alone. He still believed. He still had hope. He could be a hero. Quirkless does not mean helpless. Quirkless does  not mean hopeless. Quirkless does not mean defenseless. Quirkless does not mean useless.


    He told himself that everyday.


    He told himself that it was all true. There was still hope. He wasn''t lying to himself. He truly believed it. There had to be another way. He had to believe. He could not give up. Even when no one believed he would stay resolute.


    One day he''ll be a hero greater than his idol


    One day for sure. He''ll show them all. He''ll show him.


    He''s not a useless Deku.


    He fixed his uniform as he made his way towards class. First year of middle school and it was already hell. Katsuki just had to be in his class. The world just won''t cut him a break. He was hoping to get away from him, but sadly that did not  come to be.


    Stepping  into his classroom he made eye contact with no one. He had no friends. Not anymore. He was quirkless. No one wanted to be friends with a weakling. All he had was his mother. His mother, his dream and his notes. He sat all the way in the back and kept his head low. The day just started and he already wanted it to end. He should be more positive. Maybe the day will go differently for once. He doesn''t know for sure. There was no telling what could happen. Maybe Katsuki won''t harass him today. Just maybe he''ll be distracted by something or someone else.


    All he could do was hope.


    ~~~~~~


    He whined in pain when he was roughly shoved against a wall. Katsuki was glaring dangers into him as he held him by the collar. His hands emitted small explosions the he feared. How many times had he been burned by them? He gulped in fear as the boy smirked. Why? He was hoping the day would  go by without incident. It was only Monday. Couldn''t he have one good day?


    He hadn''t done anything. Well, he had done something but it was not  on purpose. He didn''t mean to bump into the blonde. Someone tripped him and he couldn''t catch himself fast enough. He has such bad luck. He would get a beating again. Kattsui would treat him like a punching bag while his friends laughed in amusement. They laughed at his pain. It made things worse.


    They were laughing at the useless Deku.


    Useless, huh?


    ~~~~~~~


    He stumbled out of the school building. His uniform was a mess and his arm was bleeding. He wanted to cry but held it in. Crying only made things worse. It was testament to his lack of strenght. Lack  of power. It proved how weak he was. Tears are useless. It won''t change a thing. He pulled on his shirt and gripped his arm. He took a sharp breath as the pain stabbed him constantly . He should be used to it by now. It''s not the first time Katsuki did such a thing. It hurt everytime . It hurt even more because he was his friend. He was his best friend. They did everything together. He thought that friendship would remain.


    But the blonde got a quirk and he didn''t.


    Quirks.


    That is what determines everything isn''t it?


    He clenched his eyes shut and forced the tears away.


    He adjusted his backpack on his shoulder and continued on. Good thing his mother won''t be home early this time around. He had a chance to fix himself up before she made it. She didn''t have to know of what took place. She didn''t have to worry. She already worries so much. He didn''t want to be a burden to her.


    His trip back home was uneventful. His arm was feeling a bit numb. He sighed. The usual. Once in his house he made his way to his room, ignoring the letter on the fridge. He already knew what it said. Once in his room he pulled off his uniform jacket an shirt . The bathroom is where he stores his bandages so that was his destination. He washed the blood off his arm with warm water. He wasn''t too focused on that he was doing. He''s done this so many  times it comes automatically.


    The world hates him. Why? Because he has no quirk. Why does that make him so bad or different? He''s human like the rest of them. Everyone has a chance of being quirkless. Did they ever stop and think what it must  feel like to be in his shoes? No of course not. People hardly care to begin with. Why would they care about the quirkless Deku. It goes to show what this world is really about. Quirks and power. His best friend abandoned him because he had no quirk and no power. His mother didn''t believe he can become a hero because he  has no quirk and no power. No one believed. Only he himself.


    It''s lonely. He has his mother, but she doesn''t understand. She does her best for him. She''s always there. She worries a lot. He loved her. He really did, but he still felt alone.


    The bandage was applyed and he stared it. He wondered how long it would take the recent wound to heal. He''ll be careful to keep his mother from discovering it. She has enough to worry about. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The world is a cruel place and nothing in life is ever fair. Everyone is not born equal and are of course never treated as such.


    A lesson he learned at the young age of four.


    He''s so very close to giving up. He was losing hope. His dream was getting farther and farther away. The darkness seems so comforting now. He should just give up. Just do what everyone else tells him to do. Save himself the trouble and pain of rejection.


    He shook his head. He didn''t want such thoughts in his head. He couldn''t give up. He can''t lose hope. His dream may be far away, but he should still believe. There''s still a chance.


    He sighed.


    He was Izuku Midoriya. Born quirkless. Dreams to be a hero.


    Life is not fair and never will be.


    ~~~~~~


    Nozomi kept glancing at the twelve year old Kuriko next to her. The girl was staring out the window. Blue eye following every building that passes. She seemed in thought about something. Nozomi didn''t know what. It was hard to read her. She didn''t let herself be an open book. Nozomi let her eyes trail down to the burn on her arm. Kuriko had bandaged it up. Nozomi was sure it would be gone by morning. She''s a fast healer.


    As the years went by Kuriko went through a lot. Just  three months after unlocking what they  thought to be her quirk something else happened . It was one of those bad days. Kuriko came home not looking so  happy . She looked even more depressed than she usually did . Nozomi didn''t know what happened at school that day. Kuriko never told her, but it  was enough to trigger something.


    Nozomi sighed. Kuriko revealed a new quirk each time she had a no good day. Each time  it was too much to take and her emotions were running wild. Some new quirk would appear out of nowhere. Once she split herself into multiple versions. Each was a different emotion. None of them were positive. That quirk most likely developed when the child couldn''t contain her emotions. They were threatening to overwhelm her and the darkness had already began to climb up her arm. Each clone was hard to be around because the air around them would just be so dark. Once close enough it''s like you can feel the emotion the clone is supposed to be. You can feel it and it''s hard to cope with. When she was back to herself she seemed emotionless. Must be the drawback of splitting her emotions like that.


    Her quirks are random but always pop up when she''s in a dark mood. When she''s sad. Depressed. Hurt. Scared. When she''s in panic. They always come. Most tend to be a bit dark. Some are less so but questionable.


    Nozomi came to the conclusion that Kuriko had multiple quirks. She develops a new one regularly. She didn''t know what else she could do with her supposed quirk. She knew the kid experimented with it. She always wants to know more and has taken to studying quirks more often than not. She must''ve figured out what exactly her quirk was. She just never told her and probably doesn''t see the need to.


    Kuriko followed each passing building with critical eye. She wasn''t interested in them. She was thinking about the boy she saw leaving school today. She was sitting under a tree with a book while she awaited her mother. That is when she saw a boy with messy green hair and freckled cheeks stumble out of the building. His arm was bleeding and he was on the verge of tears. Kuriko could feel his emotion despite the distance between them. She felt them. They were almost the same as her. They were somewhat similar. His emotions resembled her own except for the fact that  the boy still believed. He had hope. He was naive. Things would not change. Not  for him. She knew of him. The useless Deku. He''s quirkless. She saw him get bullied pretty often. She knew what he was going through. He must''ve been going through it for years.


    So why did he still have that false hope of his.


    He''s lying to himself. He''ll end up making everything worse on him. When the truth is revealed to him he will break. When his hope is lost he will shatter. The will to live will be no more.


    The boy was on a very suicidal path.


    She wouldn''t have cared normally, but they were similar and she found herself not wishing the boy to kill himself. Next to that she was wondering what dream he was holding onto. What dream made him so idiotic and hopeful. She should help him, but  she would not. She wanted to see how long it took for him to finally break.


    Was she being cruel. Maybe. Did she care all too much? Not  really. She stopped caring about other human beings a long time ago. Not every humm being, just those outside her family.


    She adjusted her glasses and tugged on one black glove. That boy. Katsuki. He is notorious for picking on the weak. He bullies those  with weak quirks. He bullies those quirkless. He bullies those different. Of course she would be one of his frequent targets. She didn''t know why, but the fact that she could not talk ticked him off. The fact that she didn''t seem to care about a thing he said to her even more so. The fact that she reacts to none of the injuries he inflicks infuriates him. Why? She didn''t care enough to figure out. All she knew is that the boy most definitely had a superiority complex. He was probably praised for his quirk since the beginning and it went to his head. He started believing that everyone else was bellow him because his quirk was powerful.


    She could put him in his place in less than three seconds. If she did that she would most likely kill him. Not a bad thought actually. She wouldn''t mind killing him. The world does not need scum like him. His bastard friends would follow after. Scum.


    She felt the car stop and realized that she was home. She took her backpack and slipped out of the car. She trudged into the house and straight to the kitchen where she got herself some vanilla flavored ice cream. She filled a bowl full of the stuff and retrieved some marshmallows.


    "You just got back, you should eat properly " Nozomi said as she took the bowl of ice cream away from her. "You get ice cream later"


    Kuriko watched as Nozomi placed her  bowl of ice cream in the freezer. She looked at the woman, meeting red eyes. Her ice cream. Why would she do that?


    "Don''t look at me like that" Nozomi sighed as she moved around the kitchen. "I''ll make you something to eat"


    Kuriko made a couple of hand gestures to her mother.


    "Yes you''ll get your ice cream after you finish eating"


    Another set of gestures.


    "Yes you have to eat everything"


    Kuriko did nothing anymore and turned to go up the stairs.


    "Make sure to take a shower and take care of your injury, or should I call Noriko? "


    Kuriko stopped for a moment to shake her head and continued. She was sure Noriko was busy. It''s best not to be a bother. She could take care of herself. Her injury would be gone by morning. It''s already starting to patch itself up. Stepping into her room Kuriko placed her backpack in a corner and started to strip down. She did indeed need a shower. She had gym class and did not take showers with the other girls. People like to judge and they already do. She preffered them not have something else to judge.


    Stepping under the shower Kuriko let the cold water hit her. It''s not very good to let her head be hit with cold water that fast. It could cause a serious problem. Noriko told her that, but she never listened.


    Her hair fell in her face and she halfheartedly pushed it out of her face. Her hair was still shoulder length. She always had it cut. It was curly and a mess on the daily basis. She figured having it longer would only be troublesome.


    After her shower she was dressed in a hoodie and pants. Her hair was out of control. It got even curlier when wet and drying it only made it wild. She sighed and pulled on her glasses and gloves. She decided not to care about it. Her injury was all bandaged up so she figured she did everything one must do if they care about their well being. She did not care about her well being but Nozomi did, so she had to do it.


    She too a book off her bookshelf and climbed the ladder of her bed. Her book was opened and started reading the words.


    As much as she hated life out there she loved life in here.

 Chapter 9

    Kuriko sighed as she picked her glasses off the floor. She slid down the wall she had been leaning on. She winced when the pain on her abdomen registered. She adjusted her position, so her wound would hurt less. She returned her attention back to her glasses. The lenses were cracked. She frowned as she took them in. Noriko got her these personally. It was important. Of course something like this would happen. She should have known. She was accepting of her bully situation. She never fought back, not because she was afraid. No she was long past that. Yes there was fear whenever she was approached, but it was not as much anymore. She just didn''t fight back because she would prefer to stay in her current school and not be reported for putting someone in the hospital  or quite possible six feet in the dirt.


    She pulled her broken glasses on. They were no good. Her vision sucked. She took it back off and placed it in its case which was placed in her backpack. She then stood, ignoring the pain she felt. She tugged on both gloves and adjusted her sleeve as she made her way down the familiar hallway. She pushed some hair out of her face as she left the school. Nemuri was picking her up today. She was probably worried.


    Stepping out of the school she spotted a tuff of green. Her eyes landed on the quirkless boy. He was trudging his way in the opposite direction. He looked battered up. More than her actually. He had his head down and she could see the tears dropping off his chin. His emotions came in contact with her and she stopped for a moment. She stared at him, watching him sadly make his way home. They were both in their second year of middle school now. His treatment remained the same and yet he still had hope. She didn''t know if she was impressed or disgusted by the discovery. Why is he being so stupid and naive? Can''t he see the world for what it was? He was victem to their cruelty everyday and yet he was being so.. So... Kuriko glared for a moment before continuing on. He''s being a fool.


    There is no hope. There is no point in believing.


    She fuond her way to Nemuri''s car and climbed in. She placed her backpack on the floor and strapped in. She caught sight of the Deku again. What is with that boy? Why won''t he accept it? Why can''t he face reality? The truth?


    She scoffed. What he felt was none of her business. She should care less. When he learns he''ll be on his way to the end and there''s nothing she''ll do to help him.


    "What''s with you? " Nemuri questioned when she noted Kuriko''s mood.


    Kuriko shook her head and stared out the window.


    "I doubt it''s nothing" Nemuri said as she started the car. She looked back at the girl. Where are her glasses? "Why did you take your glasses off? "


    Kuriko had an angered look on her face for a split second before it was gone. Her face was again neutral as she reached into her backpack and retrieved her glasses. She opened her case and presented it to Nemuri.


    "I see" Nemuri had to stay focused on the road. She was annoyed. Why do these pesky kids not learn? Now they went and broke the kid''s glasses. The glasses Noriko got her. Nemuri sighed knowing the medical specialist will be angry. "Noriko will be pissed"


    Kuriko nodded and shifted in her seat. She undid her seatbelt and pulled up her uniform to reveal the new injury.


    "Scratch that. She''s gonna be infuriated" Nemuri corrected. "Was it that Bakugo kid again? "


    A nod.


    "He''s lucky Natsumi hasn''t hunted him down yet. She''d traumatize him for life"


    Kuriko made a couple of hand gestures that Nemuri almost missed. She had gotten used to driving and catching her sign language.


    "Superiority complex? "


    Kuriko nodded in confirmation as she pulled her seatbelt back in place.


    "Why haven''t you taken care of that yet? "


    Another set of signs.


    "You would kill him" Nemuri sweat dropped. Kuriko had a very casual air around her as she signed that but her eyes darkened. She was dead serious and Nemuri could see that she actually preferred it that way.


    "Killing is bad"


    Kuriko scoffed and stared out the window. Killing is bad. The hell if she was going to follow that moral code. Bullying is bad. Belittling people is bad. Using one''s quirk in public is bad. There are many morally bad things that you think others would follow. But of course the don''t, so why should she?


    Nemuri sighed at Kuriko''s behavior. Nozomi was right to be concerned about her mindset. She obviously does  not care about what she just said. She did not care about that Bakugo and did not care if he died. That is bad. Very bad. She could go down the wrong path if something is not done about it. It would be disastrous if she fell deeper into the darkness she already found herself in.


    The only thing keeping her from doing such a thing is the family she now had.


    If it weren''t for them she would have let the darkness take over completely.


    "Ice cream? "


    A nod


    ~~~~~~~


    Noriko frowned in anger as she took in the cracked glasses. Those good for nothing children. These glasses were her own. She wore them back when she was a kid and thought they looked good on Kuriko. She sighed and placed them on her desk. She turned  back to Kuriko. She was placed on her sizable bed. She had been instructed to remove her uniform blazer and dress shirt. At the moment she was dressed in nothing but her bra and pants. She had a book in her hands and seemed completely focused on its contents. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Noriko took her in for a moment. She had grown over the years and puberty was doing its job. She always wore baggy clothes so her form was never really revealed. She had an impressive body. She had recently upgraded to b cups. Apparently she wasn''t very happy with that, if what Nozomi told her was correct. She prefered how she was before. Most girls  would be happy to see that their cup size went up. Kuriko was obviously not like most girls. She had a naturally toned stomach that never changes no matter how many times that kid eats sweets. Even then as she read her book she was snacking on some marsh mesllows.  Noriko wondered how the girl had the body of an athlete when she didn''t partake in an sport. Plus she tended to go out for treats very often.


    Noriko eyed her wound with distaste. Children never learn.


    She placed herself on her knees in front of the mute girl. Kuriko adjusted her  position so that Noriko could help her. She gently ran a finger over the wound with a look of worry and anger. She sighed and activated her quirk. Kuriko always has some injury to show. Noriko didn''t like that. The glow from her  hand faded when she was finished. Her hand remained on Kuriko''s flesh for a moment. Her finger tracing an old scar. She had multiple and Noriko wished she could rid her of them. Sadly her quirk couldn''t affect scars.


    She pulled away and stood. Kuriko looked down at her now healed abdomen. She looked at Noriko with a small smile of thanks before retrieving her shirt.


    "Make sure to always come to me when injured, ok? "


    Kuriko nodded as she slung her blazer over her shoulder . Her eyes landed on her glasses and she raised an eyebrow in question.


    "I''ll replace the lenses for you " Noriko assured as she studied the object. "I''ll get them to you soon"


    Kuriko nodded and left the room. She tucked her book securely under her arm as she made her way down the stairs. She would be spending a couple of hours at the sisters house. Nozomi had things to do. It was normal. Nozomi was usually around to pick her up from school and such, but sometimes she had extra work to do so she ended up being left with Nemuri or the sisters.


    She found Natsumi down stairs. The eldest of the triplits was going over some documents with a critical eye. When she saw Kuriko coming down the stairs she waved with a smile and returned her attention to her papers.


    "Was it that Bakugo boy again? "


    Kuriko nodded.


    Natsumi hummed, very calmly at that. Kuriko knew better. The woman was probably pissed and had half a mind to hunt the boy down. She had seen him once and now all his information was part of her knowledge. She knew his strenght and weaknesses. His deepest fears. His regrets. She knew it all. She could destroy him.


    Kuriko only watched as Natsumi adopted a sinister smile. Lawyers are dangerous people.


    Kuriko decided to calm the woman down so she got her a glass of milkshake she found in the refrigerator. The sisters loved milkshakes. It was something you could often see them with.


    "Thanks kid" Natsumi ruffled her already messed up hair and sipped on her offered drink. Kuriko was an odd case. She could get nothing on her. No information made itself known  to her. She accepted that. It''s just that Kuriko has a dangerous way of thinking. She can be very kind and tends to be around them, but Natsumi has seen the look in her eyes whenever certain subjects were brought up. She hated the world. She hated the people in it. Not very good.


    Most of all she did not like heroes. It didn''t show much. She hardly watched TV and doesn''t really leave the house so she does not see heroes often. But when she does she took them in with distaste. Most of them anyway. There were a few she didn''t seem to hate. Midnight being one of them for obvious reasons. All Might seemed to be in between.. It was as if she was trying to decide his worth. The one she clearly hated most was Endeavor. Whenever she sees him om TV or even hears his name a murderous aura surrounds her almost immediately. She hated that man with a passion for reasons that no one really knew.


    Well, Endeavor was a bastard that should learn the true meaning of being a hero. Natsumi wasn''t a fan of him either. Especially after personally meeting him. She learned everything about him on that first meeting. He was dispicable. The way be treats his family is unacceptable. His reason for having kids was unforgivable.


    She was sure Kuriko did not know that so why she hated him so much was beyond her.


    Kuriko had disappeared for a brief moment. The minute Natsumi lost focus the kid was gone. She blinked. Why does Kuriko do such things?


    Natsumi yelped when tendrils of darkness appeared near her. It quickly took the form of a person and faded, leaving Kuriko standing there with her laptop under her arm. She ignored Natsumi''s shock and placed herself on the floor in some corner.


    "You should stop doing that"


    Kuriko shrugged and opened her laptop. She didn''t feel like walking up the stairs again. She closed her eyes for a moment. When she opened them there was nothing but endless darkness. The light from her laptop was the only light. She was drifting in the black space. She was not affected by the odd gravity in the darkness she found herself in. She took hold of her laptop and placed it on her lap. The darkness was her friend. The darkness was peaceful. It was quiet. It was comforting.


    It was always there.


    ~~~~~~


    Noriko came down the stairs in search of Kuriko but only found Nemuri and Natsumi. Nemuri was watching TV while Natsumi had documents in front of her.


    "Where''s Kuriko?"


    "You know she tends to disappear" Natsumi said casually as she scribbled something down.


    Noriko sighed and came fully down the stairs. She had replaced the lenses  of the glasses and wanted Kuriko to try them on.


    "Kuriko I fixed your glasses. Come try them on" Noriko said, her voice slightly raised. Kuriko disappears often but she seems to pop up when they were in search of her. Noriko figured that maybe she could hear them from  wherever it is she goes. "Kuriko? "


    Nothing. Noriko sighed and turned around, ready to go back to her room. She was startled to find Kuriko standing behind her. She gasped and almost stumbled back. Kuriko did not react to her emotions. Why does the child do that? She always appears out of nowhere and scares the hell out of them.


    "Kuriko, you must stop doing that" Noriko let out a breath to calm her beating heart.


    Kuriko showed no reaction to her words. She didn''t even move. All she did was eye her glasses.


    Noriko knew Kuriko would pull such a thing again so it made no sense talking to her. She instead smiled and gently placed the repaired glasses on Kuriko. The girl blinked as her eyes adjusted to them for a moment. Kuriko looked so adorable in glasses. Noriko would always think that.


    "There. You''re so cute" Noriko said with a coo.


    Kuriko nodded. Noriko always fussed over her like that. She got used to it at some point. Kuriko made to move, to return to her dark solace. Hands on her cheeks stopped her and she ended up looking Noriko in the eyes. She seemed worried about something else.


    "You have bags under your eyes. Do you get enough sleep? "


    Kuriko nodded.


    "No you don''t "


    Kuriko nodded again.


    "You spend your nights reading, don''t you? "


    Another nod.


    "That''s not good for your eyes and you  shouldn''t spend most of the night awake"


    Kuriko nodded.


    Noriko sighed. She nodded, but would most  likely not take her advice. She let go of her and Kuriko nodded again. Dark tendrils surrounded her and she was gone.


    "I wonder where she goes"

 Chapter 10

    The scratch of his pencil was the only thing he focused on as he blocked out everything around him. His classmates were animated about something but he didn''t listen. He kept his eye on the circle he repeatedly drew. An endless cycle. A representation of his sad life. He sighed and increased his pace. Such a sad pathetic life. A useless Deku. That''s what he was. He clenched his eyes shut and took a shuddering breath. He had to stop  himself  from thinking so negative. He was losing hope. He held on for ten years. Ten long years of everyone telling him he was nothing. Ten years of being treated like dirt. Ten years of being nothing . Ten years if being Deku. He could never be a hero.


    They''re wrong. He will be a hero. He just had to believe. Anyone can be a hero. Even him. His journey may be harder because his lack of power, but he''ll never give up.


    He nodded to himself, determined. Yeah. He couldn''t give up. There was a lot he wanted to do.


    The door to his classroom was pushed open and in stepped his homeroom teacher, carying a stack of documents. He dropped them on his desk before taking place behind it.


    "Quiet down, class starts now" he said firmly as he looked over the documents. Izuku was hardly paying attenon, his focus still on his circle.


    "You''re all in third grade now. It''s good a time as any to start thinking of your future"


    Third year. His  future. He knew what he wanted. He would attend UA after graduation. He will do his best and learn everything that he can. He''ll grow. He''ll get better. He''ll prove his worth. He smiled slightly as he thought that. He''ll show them.


    "I need to hand out the career applications but... " the teacher trailed off with a mischievous smile on his face. Soon the papers were in the air and he had a foot on his desk. "I know you all wanna be heroes so what''s the point!? "


    The class erupted in cheers. Multiple classmates activated their quirks in their excitement. Izuku kept his head low and had a hand in his hair. His circle drawing continued. He needed to focus on something. He was getting anxious. A bad feeling was building in his gut. He took another  deep breath. He hated  getting such a feeling. The feeling of dread. As if something bad was going to happen to him.


    He gripped his hair.


    "Don''t go lumping me in with these extras" an obnoxious voice said. Izuku hesitated to glance at the owner of the voice. Katsuki Bakugo. The boy had his feet up on his desk and had his chair tilted back. He had an arrogant smirk on his face. Izuku couldn''t look at him. Over the years his admiration of the boy turned to fear. All the beatings. All the insults. They hurt.


    "I have no interest in being friends with those possessing weak quirks" he continued. Izuku could feel his arrogance. He wasn''t like that in the past. "That''s beneath me"


    Some of his classmates defended themselves and cursed out the ashy blonde. That only pissed him off and he glared at them.


    "Shut up you damn extras! "


    "Ah, Bakugo. You wish to attend UA" the teacher said casually as he glanced at a document on his desk.


    Izuku added more pressure to his drawing. The feeling in his gut got worse when the school was mentioned. Many students began to process the information amongst each other. Katsuki wants to go to UA too. He was not surprised. It had been his goal since he was a kid. It was their goal. They were supposed to go there together. Things changed.


    "Go on and shiver in your tiny little boots. It''s only logical that extras like you would cower. I aced all the mock test. Me! I''m the one that will get in. I''ll even surpass all Might and be the strongest hero of the century. You''ll be lucky to end up as side kicks for some busted D lister! "


    "Oh? Midoriya. You wish to attend UA as well"


    He froze. He knew something bad was bound to happen. Why did the teacher have to open his mouth? Izuku felt the dark glare of Katuki on him and gripped his fist. He couldn''t catch a break. It was as if the world hated him. His luck was terrible. The teacher knew. He knew that he was quirkless. He knew that Katsuki bullied him. He knew what he would do if such a thing was mentioned and yet he did so anyway. Why must the world be so cruel?


    They laughed. All his classmates started laughing at him. He gripped his pencil tightly. He didn''t dare look up from his notebook. He was humiliated. Reduced to nothing but the pathetic boy he is. Of course they laughed. How  would he be a hero? He was quirkless. He couldn''t even defend himself against bullies. He wouldn''t last a day out there. He''s delusional.


    "Are you seriously aiming for UA? You won''t last a day"


    He gripped his pencil tighter and it snapped. He dropped it, still not looking up. He didn''t say anything. He couldn''t say anything. It''s best he keep his mouth shut. Nothing good ever comes from it.


    "Deku! "


    An explosion erupted on his desk and he was sent crashing onto the floor. He winced when an old wound ached from impact. He backed up, trying to get as far away from the angry Katsuki. His back hit the wall and dread washed over him. He couldn''t have one good day without being the laughing stock of the entire school, could he? He couldn''t go home without a burn mark. He couldn''t have a day of holding onto his belief long enough.


    He was being pulled up by the collar, the small explosion erupting from Katsuki''s palms burned him.


    "You''re worse than these extras. At least they have quirks! " Izuku couldn''t meet his eye. He already knows this. Why must he constantly be reminded? "So why in the hell are you trying  enter my arena! "


    Izuku said nothing. He learned long ago that trying to justify his reasons did no good. It just made things worse than they already are.


    "Looks like he''s too scared to talk now" someone laughed.


    Katsuki scoffed and released him. He fell on the floor while everyone went back to their seats. The teacher did nothing. Goes to show what type of people walk around him. Even the adults don''t care enough.


    He went back to his seat quietly. He stared at his broken pencil before sweeping it to the side and retrieving a new one.


    Quirkless Deku.


    ~~~~~~~


    The last bell of the day was heard some time ago. Almost everyone had left class. He didn''t. He was busy adding notes to his hero analysis notebook. He had seen Mt.Lady at work this morning and figured that her quirk would be useful to know about. He was downtrodden  about everything that took place today but he forced himself to cling on to the little hope he still had. A true hero does not give up no matter what.


    He was about to pack up, having already scribbled down his notes when someone picked it off his desk. He didn''t have to see their face to know who it was.


    "I still have a bone to pick with you" Katsuki said with an annoyed expression as he glanced at the book. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "What you got there? "


    "Hero Analysis for the future? "One of Katsuki''s lakeys laughed at the name as if it was the funniest thing he ever read. "You just don''t get it do you? "


    "Give it back" Izuku said. His voice was barely a whisper as he gripped his fist tightly. He just wanted to go home and go to bed. This day had been as bad as any other and the urge to cry his eyes  out was strong. But that''s weak. That makes him even more pathetic. Why does he have be so ridiculous?


    An explosion and his notebook was nothing but burnt paper. He flinched when Katsuki looked at him with a dark grin. He watched helplessly as the blonde tossed the ruined notebook out the window. His eyes lingered on the window for a moment. Why did he have to do that? That notebook was important.


    "You know, they say it''s possible to determine the number one hero from the very first day of introduction" Katsuki said casually as he stuffed a hand in his pocket. He was speaking as if he was talking to a long time friend. "I''ll be the first and only person from this dump of a school to make it to UA. And because I''m such a good guy I want to make sure that those who aim for that school are at least competent enough and have a certain dignity "


    Izuku flinched when the blond placed a burning hand on his shoulder. Katsuki held a supposedly friendly smile as he spoke his next words.


    "Forget about even passing the entrance exam you useless Deku"


    He laughed and stepped away, leaving a burn mark on Izuku''s uniform. The boy watched him walk away, not daring to say a word.


    "It''s pathetic that even as a third year you can''t face the truth"


    "You know, come to think of it there is a way to maybe get a quirk"


    Katsuki''s words interested him even though he knew it shouldn''t. There is no way to get a quirk. If you''re quirkless that is what you''ll be for the rest of your life. There was no changing that. Nothing could change that. His interest was lost. Nothing the boy said would be true. He would be trying to make a fool out of him.


    "Take a swan dive off the roof, believing with all your might that you''ll have a quirk in the next life. You''d be doing us both a favor"


    With that he left laughing as if he didn''t just tell the boy to kill himself.


    So that''s how he feels? He really looks down on him so much that he wouldn''t care if he died. He wouldn''t mind him killing himself?


    Izuku left the classroom, his head down. Tears were making themselves known again. He pushed them back as he made his way down the hallway. He turned to go down the stairs he should while he eyed the stairs leading to the roof.


    Maybe he should take Katsuki''s advice. He was right  when he said he will be doing himself a favor, wasn''t he? There was no need for him. No one believed in him. He was starting to lose hope as it is. Erasing himself wouldn''t be so bad. The best solution actually. He would be doing everyone a favor, wouldn''t he? It was all pointless wasn''t it? Why should he continue in this world when everyone and everything was against him. What would be the point. Just useless. This world was cruel. He would be better off dead.


    He should just die, shouldn''t he?


    He looked away from the stairs and continued down. It was tempting but he would hold on for a while longer. You never know what could happen. He might find some inspiration somewhere.


    Quirkless Deku


    ~~~~~~~


    A figure manifested out of the shadows when the boy left. The figure was nothing but darkness. The only thing to see were the glowing blue eyes. It stood motionless as it eyed the stairs the boy went down. The shadows slowly faded, running off the figure that it had comforted.


    Kuriko adjusted her glasses as she walked down the hall. She had seen and heard everything that had take place. She was sure the boy would have broken by now. She was sure he would take the blonde''s advice. He obviously considered it. He took a long time staring at the other set of stairs. But he didn''t follow them.


    How does that boy hold on?


    Why does he still hold on?


    She couldn''t understand. She for once would have taken the blonde and thrown him off the very roof he spoke about. He would most likely die. It would look like suicide so everybody would win. Except for the parents had they actually loved the monster they raised.


    She took her time heading down the stairs. She was on her own today. Everyone was busy so she would have to make it home all by herself. No problem. She could do that. She was taking her time with it. She would walk around some.


    Coming to stand outside the school she saw the boy again. He had fished his burnt notebook out of the fishpond or whatever that thing was. He tried and failed to make it better and gave up at some point. He just stuffed it in his backpack and left.


    His emotions got worse, she noted.


    She tilted her head.


    She''ll be home a bit later today


    Shadows overtook her body and she was gone.


    ~~~~~~


    Izuku was walking under a tunnel, his gaze on his feet. He was trying and failing to cheer himself up. No matter what he said he could not feel an inch better about his situation. Everyday got worse. The feeling got worse. His dream got further away. His hope was deminishing. He was starting to lose the will to live. Katsuki''s advice was a hard push towards what he had subconsciously asked himself many times.


    He sighed and plastered a big smile on his face like All Might. Smile. Always smile. That''s what All Might does. He saves people with a smile on his face. He made them feel safe.


    The smile was gone pretty soon. The smile meant nothing. Why was he forcing it?


    He would just be lying to himself.


    He felt uncomfortable walking through the tunnel for some reason. He didn''t understand why. He walks here everyday. He must just be on edge.


    "Invisibility cloak size M"


    Before those words could register something had taken hold of him. It was an odd liquid that felt so wrong around him. It completely wrapped itself around him and forced itself into his mouth and  down his throat. It was disgusting. He tried to do something. When he tried to pull it away his hand went right through. He couldn''t grab it. The feeling of the thick liquid going down his throat was uncomfortable. He couldn''t breathe and things were looking bad.


    At some point he stopped struggling, not having the strenght to do so anymore. He would just let it happen. Death by villain. No one would actually care. So why try.


    "Have no fear for I am here! "


    Upon hearing that voice something within him surged. Could that really be him? Was that All Might? Was he here to save him?


    He fell to the ground and started coughing up what was left of the villain within him. He had seen Texas smash happen right in front  of him. It reduced the sludge to tiny pieces that were trying to get away. All Might was really in front of him.


    "Are you alright? " All Might Boomed once he had collected the sludge into two plastic bottles.


    Izuku nodded. His throat was soar but he was alive and standing in front of his idol. A big smile crept up on him. A smile of true happiness. He fumbled with his backpack and pulled out one of his  notebooks. He held it open for the man and held up a pen


    "May I have your autograph!? "


    All Might laughed loudly and took the pen. He quickly scribbled his name down along with an inspirational quote.


    Izuku had shining eyes when he read what had been written down. All Might really signed his notebook. He would cherish this forever.


    "Thank you so much! "


    "You''re welcome young man" All Might saluted. "Now I must go. I have to turn this villain into the authorities "


    All Might crouched and got ready to fly off. Izuku widened his eyes upon that  realization. He wanted to ask him something. He wanted to hear his answer.


    So he moved without thought.


    ~~~~~~


    Izuku was taking deep breaths in effort to calm his heart after the stunt he pulled. He had attached himself to All Might''s leg and vowed to never do such a thing ever again.


    "I really have no time to lose! Someome will most likely find you up here so I''ll be seeing you around young man! "


    "All Might wait! " Izuku put aside his fright of what had just happened. "I have to ask. Can I become a hero, even without a quirk? "


    "No quirk"


    Izuku was staring at the ground when he heard All Might cough. He looked up and was baffled when he found a skinny man in front of him. The man looked as if he hadn''t eaten in days. Was that all Might?


    "All Might!? "


    "Yeah it''s me" he said sadly and sat on the floor. He raised his shirt to reveal the nasty wound on his stomach. "An injury that left me like this. Now I can''t work as much as I used to before. Three hours a day is the limit"


    Izuku couldn''t believe it, even as All Might told him about the damage he had taken. How is he still alive? A damaged respiratory system is no joke.


    "If I laugh it is a distraction. It''s to distract myself and the People  from the fear I feel everyday. It''s not because I am fearless. Professionals must always put their lives at stake. As such I can''t openly say that being a hero without a quirk is possible simply because it might not be possible"


    Izuku froze. Something within him slowly shattered.


    He can''t be a hero. The symbol if peace said so himself.


    It''s pointless


    ~~~~~~


    He didn''t know how he found himself ek back at school, but here he was. Standing at the very top, staring down at the ground that looked impossibily far away. He stood on the edge, tears in his eyes.


    There was no point.


    He lost all hope the minute All Might Said it was not possible. A pro said so, so what''s the point. His dream is unreachable. They were all right. The was no point. No use. He should just take Katsuki''s advice. There was no need for him. He was useless. He wouldn''t even make it in the police force. Wothtles. Pathetic


    Quirkless Deku.


    Tears rolled down his cheeks. He had nothing to live for anymore. He was broken. Shattered. Everything. Nothing meant anything anymore.


    What''s the point in living?


    He took the leap

 Chapter 11

    Darkness stood above a broken form in silence. The darkness was slow to fade away and leave a frowning Kuriko in its wake. She adjusted her glasses as she took in the broken form of the boy she came to know as Deku. She felt nothing really. Pity, for the most part. She knew this would happen. She saw it coming. He was being a fool. Hope made him blind. That dream of his was delusional. Look where it got him. Her eyes were cold as she stared down at him. His blood pooled around his figure, seeping into the hard concrete beneath him. He was somehow still alive. She tilted her head in her slight curiosity. How did the boy live? She crouched before him, not touching him. Her eyes bore into him. She was debating whether or not she should help him. She had called the ambulance. They would get there at some point. He might survive until their arrival. She wasn''t sure. She reached towards him, but stopped , her hand inches away from his face.


    Should she help him?


    She pulled her hand back and sat beside him. She was still staring and was not fazed by the blood that touched her uniform pants. He killed himself because everything was shattered by his idol. That''s why she gave up on any hope or belief she had. She knew how dangerous it could be in this world. This boy lied to himself  everyday and this is where it lead him.


    If things were different she could have been like him. In some alternate reality. If she had continued to care. Continued to believe. If she had hope.


    She tugged on her gloves when she heard the wail of the ambulance. She had glanced away from the boy for a moment before her attention returned on him. She didn''t know why she took an interest in the boy. That would be a lie, wouldn''t it? She did know. He had similar emotions. He lived a similar life. The only difference being that he somehow held on for ten years. Kuriko could still not understand that.


    Why would he do that?


    The sound of the ambulance got closer and she stood. She saw the blood on the leg of her pants, but didn''t care too much. He''ll live. It''s a miracle he didn''t die.


    Darkness climbed up her body rapidly, her gaze was never leaving the boy. She tilted her head again as the darkness fully took hold of her, leaving nothing but her ice blue eyes as sign of a living creature. The flashing colors were in her eyes now. She looked away from the boy and blended into the shadows. She was late. She had to return home. She''ll see the boy again.


    She might help him


    ~~~~~~~~


    Pain was the last thing he remembered. He felt broken. He was sure he was literally broken. Every bone in his body. He had been drifting in darkness, wondering if that''s how he would spend eternity. He was sure he was dead. How could one survive such a fall?  It was impossible or actually quite slim. He was hoping he did actually die. If he didn''t it would just prove that he coul do nothing right.


    For a moment his thoughts drifted to his mother. How would she feel? She would  cry. She would be hurt. She loved him. He loved her. He really did, but it''s better if he didn''t exist. She''d have far less to worry about. Maybe his father would come back. He didn''t know where that man went. He didn''t even know who he was. All his mother could say is that he traveled a lot for his work. As the years passed he started to believe the man abandoned him and his mother. It was because of him, wasn''t it? It''s always him. Maybe his father left because he was born. Maybe he was an accident.


    He shouldn''t have come to be in the first place.


    He didn''t know how long he drifted in the darkness. It was oddly comforting and safe. Cold and lonely, but that''s nothing new. The darkness understood. The darkness soothes him. The dark did not judge. The dark hides anyone from the world.


    The dark was his only confident.


    He didn''t mind staying there forever. It would be better than any day in the real world. A lot safer. No more pain. No more worries. Nothing. He could just be.


    But it did not last. The darkness was interrupted. There was a light. It was beckoning him, but he did not want to go. He enjoyed the darkness now. He didn''t want to leave, but it was not up to him.


    White ceilings is what he met. The beeping of the cardiogram let him know where he was. Upon the realization he wanted to curse in his anger and self loathing. He could never do anything right. Little Deku couldn''t even kill himself.


    Pathetic.


    Why was he alive? Why did they help him? Of all the times they decided to be of help it was the one time he was not seeking it. He didn''t want this. He didn''t want to continue in this accursed world. He tried to move, but everything hurt. He whimpered pathetically and stayed where he was.


    Why?


    The door to his room bursted open. His eyes followed the sound and he met his crying mother. She looked a mess. He looked away the minute he met her eyes. Great. Just great. If he had been dead his mother would have to get over it. She would move on. But he lived and now she was worried sick. She''ll continue to be worried. She knows that he tried to kill himself . She''s heart broken. She would ask questions. Questions he did not want to answer.


    "Izuku"


    She was at his side. Her hands shaking in his own. She was so worried. She was scared. When she had gotten the call complete dread washed over her. They weren''t sure he would make it. It was a miracle he lived. Why would he try to kill himself? She knew he was being bullied. She had found ou, but he told her not to worry. He said it wasn''t too bad. Just a few bad names. Here she is finding out that he had multiple burns on his skin. They were old and still healing. He had lied. He lied so she wouldn''t worry. He shouldn''t have done that. She could have done something. She would have pulled him out of school. Talk to the parents of the bullies. Anything. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Izuku, why.. "She sobbed and gripped his hand tighter. She couldn''t bring herself to ask the question. The look in Izuku''s eyes said it all. She felt terrible. She was a terrible mother,  wasn''t she? How could she not know what her son was going through? She should have paid closer attention. She should''ve been better.


    Izuku could see his mother start to blame herself. It wasn''t her fault. It was all his. He didn''t say anything. He only stared at the ceiling, his green eyes glazed over.


    He couldn''t do the most simplistic thing. He really was a useless Deku.


    ~~~~~~~


    Kuriko returned home only minutes before her mother. She had already taken a shower and changed by that time. She also managed to get ice cream. Nozomi wouldn''t be too happy about that. She kept telling her to eat properly but she never listened.


    "I''m back" Nozomi said as she stepped into her house. Kuriko was nowhere to be found but Nozomi knew better. She placed her stuff on the sofa and made her way to the kitchen. On her trip Kuriko manifested out of the shadows, a bowl of ice cream in her hands and a marsh mellow in her mouth. Nozomi shot her a scolding glance, but she wasn''t affected. She waved and disappeared into the darkness again.


    "Where are you going? "Nozomi asked the open air. She got nothing. She sighed knowing that meant Kuriko did not see the need t inform her. "If you''re leaving the house be back by seven "


    Kuriko had heard her loud and clear as she drifted in her familiar darkness. She was casually eating her ice cream as she let the darkness carry her away.


    ~~~~~~~~


    Izuku was still staring at the ceiling. His mother had cried herself to sleep at his side. He felt guilty. He felt guily because she felt guilty. He felt guilty because he could not answer her questions. He felt guilty because he still wished to die. He still despised the people that helped him. He still hated himself for failing to accomplish  such a simple task.


    Useless Deku.


    He felt A presence in the room, but saw no one. He was on edge again, wasnt he? The last he thought that he ended up being attacked by a sludge creature and almost died. He found himself wishing such a thing was about to happen again . He believed such a thing would happen when a silhouette stepped out of the shadows. It had to form of a person. A girl? He couldn''t tell much. All he knew for certain is that whoever or whatever stood in his room had blue eyes. Blue eyes that sent a chill down his spine.


    He was silent as the shadow moved towards him. He wasn''t even sure it was walking. It looked as if it glided across the floor. It came to stop right next to him. He suddenly felt overwhelming cold. All feeling of heat disappeared immediately. Izuku felt as if he should be afraid. Normally he would, but at that moment he couldn''t care. If this shadow was here to kll him so be it. That''s what he wanted anyway.


    A hand reached towards him. Total blackness. It didn''t touch him but dark tendrels expanded from it''s finger tips and latched onto his body. He felt it climb all over his body, taking hold of him. Claiming him.


    He let it happen.


    He didn''t mind returning to the darkness.


    ~~~~~~~


    He found himself drifting in darkness again. It was cold and lonely, just like before. It was comforting. It was safe. There was only one difference.


    He was not alone.


    Drifting in front of him was a girl apparently his age. Her hair was a mess of curls and as black as the dkness he found himself in. Her eyes the familiar ice blue of the shadow. She was dressed in casual wear. A blue hoodie and long pants. In her hands was a big bowl of ice cream with marsh mellows scattered within. She was staring at him, even a she munched on a mellow. She quickly adjusted the round glasses she wore and tilted her head. She was asking a question but she did not speak.


    Izuku didn''t know how he somehow knew what she was asking but he did. He knew. There were no words spoken. He didn''t know this girl, but he knew what she was asking.


    Should she help him?


    That was the question she had ask with the curious tilt of her head. She casually sucked on a spoon full of ice cream as she awaited his answer. She could feel his emotions. She could feel it all. His emotions. His thoughts. Nothing was hidden  from her in this darkness. Everything was bare for her to see.


    "Help me with what? " He questioned. His tone flat and emotionless. He didn''t know what she wanted to help him with. He didn''t know what he wanted help with. Why would she help him? He didn''t need it. He didn''t need anything anymore. He didn''t want to exist. Could she help him with that? "I don''t want anything anymore"


    She didn''t respond or react in anyway. She only ate her ice cream. Izuku noted the air around her. She felt like darkness. This darkness he found himself in, he felt as if it was hers. It belonged to her. She was its friend . The darkness was her. She was the darkness.


    Another question was asked. No words again, just the knowledge of the question.


    Would he like a quirk?


    The question made him look at her skeptically. Stupid question. There was no way he could get a quirk. He was quirkless and shall remain that way. He was nothing and shall remain that way. Helpless. Useless. Worthless.


    She looked at him blue eyes as cold as ice. He didn''t want anything from her. He had given up completely. He didn''t even take interest in her question. He was empty. An emptiness she could understand and recognize. Her gaze on him shifted. She knew what she could offer. She could relate. He could relate.


    Power means everything in this world. He found those words in his head. There was no voice. Just thoughts. Voiceless thoughts. He knew that power meant everything. He learned it at a young age. Those with power abuse those without. He looked at the casual girl in front of him. Her eyes boring into him. She looked at him as if he was an object. He couldn''t meet her eyes. For the first time in a while he felt apprehension . Something about her was a bit off, yet relatable. He couldn''t understand it.


    Would he like power?


    Would he? If he had power he could make them all see, couldn''t he? He would let Katsuki see. He was not useless. He wasn''t worthless. He would make them all see. He would make them all taste their own medicine. He wanted them all to feel what he had felt. Powerless. He''ll show them all. He''ll show All Might.


    "Power"


    The girl was munching on a marsh mellow when the boy said that. Her expression was still neutral. He looked at her, she smiled. Why did that smile look so innocent? Why did it look as if she was smiling at a friend?


    She looked too friendly while he felt as if he just shook hands with the devil.


    He didn''t care. She was darkness and the darkness was comforting


    He didn''t know what this innocent devil had in mind, but he could care less. She promised power and he found himself wanting it.


    The rolls will be reversed.


    ~~~~~~


    He was staring at white ceilings again. The dark figure looming over him again. Those eyes were still staring at him. Slowly the shadows disappeared leaving the girl standing in front of her. Her bowl of ice cream was empty and she didn''t seem happy with it.


    "Who are you? "


    She looked at him, but said nothing. She signed something. He didn''t understand. She didn''t seem surprised. She didn''t seem to care all too much.


    "You can''t talk? "


    She shook her head no, tugging on her glove. The door to his room was being opened. He had looked at it for just a moment and the girl was gone, leaving him with his mother and the approaching  doctor.


    Kuriko


    That name suddenly popped into his head.


    Voiceless Kuriko

 Chapter 12

    The next day Kuriko was walking through the halls of her school. Her head was held down, her eyes glued to the floor. Her mother had said something today. It was a question actually. She was serious when she said it. There was a look in her eyes as well. The look that made Kuriko want to see her happy. She glared at the floor as she dodged some random kid. Why did she have to bring that up?  Why did she have to talk about it with that look in her eyes? Of all the looks. Kuriko stuffed her hands in her pocket, her glare remaining.


    She sighed. Of all the things she could ask of her.


    Kuriko was pulled out of her thoughts when the feeling of guilt washed over her. She froze. It was not her emotion. She wasn''t guilty. Someone else was. The guilt was strong. It annoyed her. She adjusted her glasses as she eyed the person said guilt was coming from. She stared at him, ice blue eyes digging holes into his back.


    So he lived.


    She had heard about what happened to him yesterday. Saw it on the news and everything. It made her really despise heroes more than she already did. They couldn''t help because their quirks were not suited for the situation? So they would let a kid die because of that? Isn''t a hero supposed to risk their lives?


    Worthless.


    Although she didn''t mind them not doing anything. If a news report popped up with the tragic story of a dead blonde middle school boy she would be totally ok with it.


    But there he is. Alive and well and surprisingly guilty.


    He looked at her and glared.


    "What are you staring at you damn mute!? " explosions erupted in his hands.


    Kuriko blinked and adjusted her glasses. She tilted her head as she eyed  him. After a few seconds she lost interest and shrugged. She walked right  past him. She knew he would do nothing. Not in his current mindset. She would take interest in him did she not wish he was pushed off the face  of the earth. Although it  would be insightful to study him. A new subject to  observe. More emotions to criticize .


    Or she could have her fun with him. Pull him into the darkness and break him. She smirked. It would be fun to break him. To increase the intensity of his guilt tenfold. To watch him buckle under the pressure. Emotions are dangerous things and can easily break even the strongest of people. She would know.


    But then again, she could just watch the boy break himself.


    It would be delightful.


    ~~~~~~~~


    Katsuki was seated at his desk. He wasn''t paying attention to anything taking place. He couldn''t. Kids were talking but he was not listening. He was too distracted. He felt... he didn''t know what he felt. It was a feeling in his stomach and chest. He didn''t like it. He felt bad. Really bad. So bad that he felt like he could cry. He had pushed the feeling away. He tried to leave  it buried but it always resurfaced.


    Izuku tried to kill himself yesterday. He had told him to kill himself and the idiot listened to him. He actually tried to do it. Why would he listen to him? He didn''t mean it. It just slipped out. He knew he went too far but he was too prideful and arrogant to take back his words. He couldn''t apologize. He couldn''t  allow it. Why did he say that?


    He glared down at his desk. When his mother had mentioned the boy''s name yesterday he was angry. He almost died yesterday. Some disgusting villain tried to kill him and use his body as a meat shield. How could that woman bring up that good for nothing? She said he was in the hospital. He didn''t care. The Deku probaly injured himself. He didn''t see why that was any of his concern . They boy was a weak fool. He could care less. But then his mother told him what had happened. He had jumped off the roof of the school. He was seriously injured. Jt was a miracle that he still lived.


    It was then and there  that he felt a stab in the chest. He jumped because of him. It was his fault. He knew it. He didn''t say it. He couldn''t say it. But he knew. He told him to jump. He went too far. He crossed the line.


    He couldn''t bring himself to look Inko in the eyes. The woman was devastated . She was a crying mess. Bawling her eyes out. Asking why. Why did he do it? How could she not see it? She knew he was being bullied but she didn''t know it was so bad.


    She didn''t know who his bully  was.


    Katsuki was silent the entire time. His mother went to see the boy, but he couldn''t. He went home by himself. There was so many feeling bubbling up within him. It was his fault. Someone tried to end his life because of him.


    And he dreams of being a hero.


    What kind of hero tells someone to kill them self?


    He was such an idiot.


    All because he thought the boy was looking down on him. All because of his pride and arrogance.


    He was scum


    ~~~~~~~~~


    Kuriko was starting to really get annoyed by the guilt she kept sensing. Despite that she was enjoying it. She was enjoying the fact that Katsuki Bakugo, the big shot, was feeling guiltly. He realized what he had done. What he had caused. He realized it and was trying  to push the feeling and realization away. He was conflicted


    If his guilt continued he would be so wonderfully broken. Stolen story; please report.


    But the fact remains, the constant guilt annoyed her. She closed her  book with a sigh and walked away. She left the cafeteria and walked down am empty hallway. There was no one around. With each step she started to fade into the shadows.


    She''ll enjoy her darkness.


    ~~~~~~~


    "Hey, did you hear about Deku? "


    Katsuki hardly heard his friend ask the question. But he did and he nodded. His face was contorted in his usual scowl. He was trying to push the feeling away. He didn''t need to feel guilty. The idiot should''ve known better. He shouldn''t have been so stupid.


    "Looks like he took your advice" one said amused.


    "He really is a useless Deku. He couldn''t even kill himself . How pathetic can you get? "


    For some reason those words angered the boy. Why were they so casual about it? Why wer they laughing? He tried to kill himself . That''s no laughing matter.


    So why was he laughing with them?


    He didn''t know. He figured he didn''t want them to know. He didn''t want them to see the guilt he felt. It would make him weak. He would lose his power. So he laughed.


    Everyone knows power is the only thing that matters in this world.


    ~~~~~~~


    Kuriko let her eyes follow her new interest. The blonde boy looked angry as he walked home. His friends were left behind and looking on in confusion. What''s up with him? Kuriko wanted to follow but her mother was there to get her. She was not left to make her  way home again. She stood there watching the blonde for some time before retreating to the familair car.


    Once she was securely buckled up she pulled her book out her backpack an flipped to her latest read page. She could feel Nozomi eyeing her and she knew what she would want to talk about. She didn''t return her look. She didn''t want to talk about it. She didn''t even want to think about it.


    Nozomi sighed, knowing what Kuriko''s refusal to look at her  meant.


    "UA is a good school" She said hopefully. Kuriko didn''t respond. Another sigh. "It will be good for you. If you really hate heroes that much why not become the hero you think they should all be? "


    This tjme Kuriko did react. She looked at her. Anger flashing briefly before it was gone with the blink of an eye. She made some quick signs, her eyes hard. She didn''t want to be a hero. She despised the title. It was worthless. There was no point to it. Heroes give people false hope. They believe everyone can be saved when that is far from the truth. Not everyone can be saved. Not everyone wants to be saved. And most importantly those who need saving are ignored. She will not strive to bare a title that encourages a distasteful delusion. She would not persue something she wanted nothing to do with. She would not pursue  the very thing that drove someone to commit suicide.


    She returned her gaze to her book.  She loved Nozomi and wanted to see her smile as much as any daughter would, but she would not become a hero. No matter how happy it would make Nozomi. That is something she decided for herself since she was four. She would not budge.


    Nozomi frowned as she eyed the road. Kuriko was mad, even though she hid it very well. She understood that the girl hated the very title. She knew that she had since a young age. She wanted her to attend UA in hopes she''ll see things differently. She wanted her to change the mindset she had. It would lead her down the wrong path. She couldn''t stand the thought of that. She wanted her to be happy. She wanted what was best. She had a feeling UA would help. She just needed to convince her to partake in the exam that is to come.


    When they returned home Kuriko went straight to her room. She didn''t even get herself some ice cream. That was an obvious sign of her  displeasure. Nozomi eyed the stairs with a sad gaze. What should she do in this situation?  Nemuri told her  that she had informed Nezu of the child. The headmaster of the school said he would be happy to have her. He would make sure to keep an eye on her and help her travel the right path.


    Kuriko just needed to take the exam.


    ~~~~~~~


    Kuriko had dumped her back pack in a corner. She was mouthing some interesting words as she stripped herself and entered her shower. For the entirety of the time she soaked in her tub she was trying to  dismiss the entire conversation she had with her mother. Even As she got dressed she was trying to forget it. It never happened. She adjusted her glasses and fell to the floor. She was comfortable on her soft carpet. She sighed


    She wanted ice cream.


    Just then there was a knock at her door. She didn''t direct any attention to it. She knew who it was. It could be no one else. She didn''t look at her mother as she came to stand behind her. Even when she sat down next to her and nudged her shoulder.


    The woman slid a full bowl of Vanilla ice cream towards her. She really couldn''t resist. It had toasted marsh mellows sprinkled on top and chocolate syrup soaking into the treat. She still didn''t look at her mother as she pushed a spoon full of the delicacy into her mouth.


    Nozomi giggled as she watched the annoyed Kuriko. She ate with an angry look on her face that was adorable. She could never look anything but cute in those big round glasses. Nozomi ran a hand through her hair before wrapping her arms around her and pulling her towards her. Kuriko didn''t resist. She was sure it was because of her peace offering.


    "Don''t be mad" Nozomi mumbled in her hair. She was humming a song as she pulled Kuriko close. "I just want what''s best for you"


    Her tone of voice made Kuriko frown. She didn''t like when she had that voice. She didn''t like it at all. Her urge to make her smile was strong as she  munched on her marsh mellows. She wanted her to be happy.


    But UA and being a hero.


    She didn''t like the idea.


    But it would make Nozomi happy


    She ate her ice cream with contemplation. It shouldn''t be too bad. Just because she goes to UA does not mean she''ll be a hero or follow any of their idiotic rules and ideals. She''s not doing anything for them and what they think mattered not.


    It was Only  for Nozomi.


    She would be doing it for her.


    ~~~~~~~~


    Izuku was staring down at his hands. His mother was not with him. She had left for a moment. She had not  left his side since the very beginning. He felt bad for what he felt. He couldn''t sleep. He didn''t want to. The doctor told him he should try and get some shut eye. He didn''t listen. He felt dead. He wanted to be dead, but sadly he was alive.


    At least he was promised power.


    He hasn''t seen Kuriko since yesterday. She didn''t come back. She promised him power, but in what form?


    He gripped his hands. He sighed. He was healing. Slowly but definitely. He would have to go back to school. He would have to be around those that belittled him. They probably laugh at him. Laughing at the fact that he could not even kill himself. Katsuki must be having a blast.


    Katsuki


    At the thought of the boy so many emotions bubbled up. Katsuki really wanted him to do die. Why does he hate him so much? Hr asked himself this question before, didn''t  he? What had he ever done? All he ever did was try to be nice to the boy and that''s the treatment he got? He was there yesterday. At the hospital. His mother came to see him but Katsuki didn''t join. He probably thought he wasn''t worth it. Why would he come see the useless Deku?


    Izuku was so distracted by his emotions that he did not notice the objects in the room start to float around him. They levitated in the air, bobbing up and down idly.


    The sound of glass breaking is what snapped him out of his thoughts. He looked up to find every window to be broken. What? Objects were floating around him, even the very bed he was on. He was so confused. Why was everything floating and why did the windows break? He looked to his hands and unclenched them. He stopped thinking about Katsuki and all the other people that made his life hell.


    Everything suddenly dropped out of the air. He winced at the pain he felt when his bed touched the ground again.


    He looked to his hands in question.


    "Do I have a quirk now? "

 Chapter 13

    It was week three. Izuku was observing his completely healed hands with an unreadable look in his eyes. He was in his room, sitting on his bed and just observing. It was four in the morning but he could not sleep. He''s been having that problem since he landed in the hospital. He was given pills to help, but he never took them. He fell into his bed and stared at his ceiling. He had to return to school. He had to be around everyone again. He had to face them. He had to face  Katsuki.


    Normally he would be anxious. Afraid. But he wasn''t. Ever since that day he hasn''t been his old self. He hasn''t felt like it. He doesn''t lie to himself anymore. He doesn''t believe in his dream. He doesn''t believe that things will get better. He saw the world for what it truly was and he would not be blinded again. He was naive before. He was being a child. He would tell himself that he believed in his dream but looking back he knew it was lie. If he truly believed he would have done something. He would have trained his body. Get stronger. Stand up for himself. He wouldn''t have remained the weak little boy he was. So timid and pathetic.


    He sighed and raised a hand in the air. Everything in his room started to float. It was that easy. He learned to get some control over his new found  power. It was telekinesis. It wasn''t weak like his mother''s. It was strong. He could lift things four times his size. The drawback was a pressure in his head. A pain. He would get a headache that was too distracting. He didn''t know how he suddenly got a quirk. Was it Kuriko? Was this the power she spoke of? Did she give him what he always wanted?


    He didn''t believe it was possible but he had a quirk now and Kuriko was the one who gave it to him. Someone can give others quirks. He never heard of such a thing. When he thought about it he felt like he had to give something up. Nothing is ever free. He felt as if he was making a deal with the devil. The air around her was odd he realized that day.


    Didn''t she want something in return?


    Maybe she did and maybe she had already gotten it. He wouldn''t know.


    He closed his eyes and rolled over to his side. He could not sleep. He already had bags under his eyes. They weren''t very noticeable  but they were there. He looked to his clock. Just a few more hours to go.


    ~~~~~~


    He heard voices. He heard them. As he walked the halls he heard them talking about him. Looking at him. Judging him. He didn''t look at any if them. His eyes on the floor as he made his way to his class. He hadn''t gotten any sleep and in all honestly  he could care less right now. His hair was a mess. Mesier than usual. His uniform wasn''t pulled on as neatly as it used to be.


    He just wanted this day to be over with.


    There was a hand on his shoulder. Its grip was strong, forcing him to stop and turn around. He came face to face with one of Katsuki''s friends, but Katsuki himself was not there. The boy was smiling menacingly as he tightened his grip on the boy''s shoulder.


    "So you''re finally back Deku" the boy grinned and patted his shoulder as if he was greeting his friend. "You must feel pathetic huh? You couldn''t even kill yourself. You really are useless"


    Huh.


    Izuku looked at him. Not amused. His eyes betrayed little emotion, but he smiled. The smile was seemingly innocent. It didn''t go with the look in his eyes or the air around him. It was messed up. Broken.


    "You''re absolutely right" Izuku said in a cheery tone. The smile was gone soon after. "I''m sure you would''ve done a far better job at it yourself "


    The boy was left to stand in shock as Izuku pulled away from him and continued on. Everyone who saw the scene was shocked. Izuku never responded to his bullies. He never spoke up. And what he had said and implyed. It was shocking to say the least. Little Deku didn''t seem to be afriad. He was tired. He was sick of it.


    He held the straps of his backpack loosely as he stepped into his class just as the bell made itself known. He spotted familiar hair at the door next to his own. Was that Kuriko? She went to his school? How had he not known that?


    He''ll talk to her later.


    ~~~~~


    During lunch Izuku sat alone. He hadn''t seen Kuriko again . She must not make herself known often. He slowly ate the sausages in his bento. He figured if she wanted to talk she''ll come find him. Maybe he should leave too. He could feel everyone watching him. It wasn''t very nice. The teachers had a few words with him. He wasn''t paying attention. He didn''t know what they were saying. He just nodded when he needed to. They don''t care. They put up an act but he knew better. They were like the rest of the kids in the school.


    "Hey"


    Izuku looked up at the familiar voice. Katsuki stood at his chosen table, his hand resting on the surface. He didn''t wear his usual scowl. He looked angry but that anger was not directed at Izuku. What did he want? Was he there to rub it into his face? To tell him that he was useless? Was he there to belittle him again?


    "What is it Katsuki? "


    The blonde flinched at the name and tone of voice. Izuku never called him Katsuki. It was always Kacchan. He was always annoyed by it. The name was childish and girly. He didn''t want to be associated with it, but now. Having Izuku call him Katsuki with that look in his eyes. The tone in his voice. He was different. He had changed. He wasn''t the Izuku he knew and tossed around.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could Izuku stood and walked away from him. He left his lunch and everything. He just left without a glance at him. Without a word. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Katsuki could only watch him walk away with a dreadful feeling in his gut.


    What had he done?


    ~~~~~~~


    Izuku wasn''t in the mood to be berated. He wasn''t in the mood to be humiliated. Not today. Not tomorrow. He was done with that. He was done being a weak little boy. He was done with his pathetic dream. He was done with his so called idol. He was done with it all.


    He stood by the fish pond his notebook had fell into three weeks ago. The fishes were idly swimming around. He stared into the water, meeting his reflexion. Deku. He blinked and looked away. He retrieved his backpack and pulled out the two hero analysis notebooks he currently had on him. Without a second glance he dropped them in the water and walked away. He didn''t need them anymore. They were useless. What help would they be?


    He didn''t want to be like All Might anymore. He didn''t event want to see him again. He didn''t want to hear of him. He didn''t want to see that smile.


    Isn''t he the one that said anyone can be a hero? So why did he tell him otherwise?


    As he walked back into the school he felt as if he was being watched. The feeling of eyes boring into him was itense. He felt a chill. A familair feeling washed over him the longer the he walked along the halls. It was Kuriko, wasn''t it? She was watching. Where was she? He couldn''t see her in the crowd of students. Maybe she wasn''t even there. She could be in the shadows. That seems to be something she does often. He had questions to ask, but she never came to answer them.


    After school he was on his own again. He was heading home quietly. He wasn''t thinking. He wasn''t feeling anything. He had a quirk now, but now what? Things didn''t change. They didn''t seem to care that he tried to kill himself. No. They laughed in his face. Insulted him.


    "Izuku"


    ~~~~~~~


    Katsuki had followed him. He wanted, needed to talk to him. He tried to ignore the guilt he felt. He really tried but it was hard. Every night would remember the words he said to the boy. He would remember how he had beaten him. How he had treated him. He remembered it all. And for the first time in his life he felt sorry. He felt sorry for everything he had done and said. He felt sorry for all the harm he caused him. He felt sorry for being such a fool. For telling him to kill himself . For making him think he hated him. For Making him feel unwanted. He was sorry for everything .


    Using his name felt odd. He had gotten used to calling him Deku. He almost did and bit his tongue to prevent the slip up. The boy had stopped at his call, slowly turning to face him. He flinch when he met those green eyes. They weren''t filled with  the hope of the future. They weren''t bright and shining. They weren''t filled with his unending kindness. There was no light in them. All light evaded his eyes. It was nothing but an emotionless stare.


    "I... " There was a lump in his throat and he looked to the ground, tears building behind his eyes. He wanted to apologize. He needed to apologize for what he had done. He was a terrible person. How could he be a hero when  he had driven someone to end their life. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry for everything. I''m sorry for treating you the way I did. I''m  sorry for always hurting you. I''m sorry for telling you to.. To.. "He couldn''t bring himself  to say the words. He felt pathetic. What would his mother think if she knew? "I''m sorry for everything"


    There came no response from the boy. He couldn''t bring himself to look into those eyes. He couldn''t look at him. He was genuinely  sorry. He wanted forgiveness but knew things were not that easy. Nothing  ever was. A simple apology  could not make up for ten years of torment. Nothing could.


    He heard the footfalls of the boy. He was walking away from him. He hadn''t said a word. Katsuki looked up, red eyes filled with sorrow as he watched Izuku walk away from him. With each step he took the pain he felt increased.


    He deserves nothing less.


    ~~~~~~~~~


    He reached his house after an unknown amount of time. Stepping in he ignored his mother''s greeting. He couldn''t talk to her. He hadn''t spoken to her in three weeks. He hadn''t said a word to her since the hospital. She tried talking to him, but nothing worked. He couldn''t do it. He couldn''t bring himself  to do it. He couldn''t tell his mother of what he had done. She would be heartbroken. She would be angry. She would hate him, wouldn''t she. Her own son. The boy she raised as best she could told a boy to kill himself.


    He didn''t want her to know.


    Mitsuki watched her son walk up the stairs. She was worried. She knew what he felt. She knew he was guilty and regretful. She knew he had something to  do with Izuku''s attempt. She knew  he bullied him. She knew all along. She would talk to him. She would tell him to stop . That what he was doing was terrible and not something a hero would do. He never listened.


    She was a terrible mother.


    She should have stopped this before it even began. When he was younger and activated his quirk. When everyone praised him. When he let it go to his head, she should have stopped  it. She should have grounded him. She should''ve taught him that having a strong quirk does not  put him above others. She shouldn''t have let him drift away from his friend. She should''ve talked to him and made sure he tried to at least keep their friendship going . But she let it be. She figured it was just the two growing up. As the years passed Inko and Izuku stopped coming over for dinner. She knew  why. She could always see the look of fear in Izuku''s eyes whenever he stepped into the house. He was afraid of her son. She knew it.


    She felt terrible.


    When Inko had called her, crying about Izuku. She felt absolutely terrible. Why would the boy  try to kill himelself? Sweet innocent Izuku who always had a bright smile on his face. Her heart dropped at the news and she was quick to grab her son and drive to the hospital.


    She knew more than she let om. His reluctance to go see the boy. His refusal to talk to her. She knows that he cries every night. She knows it all. She''s his mother. It''s her job. She needs to know


    She just wanted him to come to her.


    She sighed and headed up the stairs. He was obviously not going to do that so she''ll go to him herself. She couldn''t watch him beat himself up any longer. She needed to talk to him.


    "Katsuki" she got to answer from behind the door. "Katsuki"


    She pushed his door open. Katsuki was seated at his desk, two notebooks displayed in front of him. He was staring at them, gripping his fist.


    He didn''t move even as a soothing hand was on his head. He found the notebooks in the fish pond. Izuku had thrown them away. The very notebooks the boy held dear. The ones he worked so hard on. One of them was the one he had burned. Its words were hard to decypher. He had a pen and pencil on his desk along with a brand new notebook with a similar name scribbled on it.


    "Katsuki" Mitsuki swivvled the chair around, making him face her. He didn''t meet her eyes. He didn''t even look at her. "Talk to me"


    He glared down at his hands. The very hands that had hurt the boy that used to be his friend. He hurt the boy that never did him any wrong. He closed his eyes when the tears threatened to flow


    Mitsuki was silent as he told her everything. Beginning to end, he told her everything. She listened and by the end she felt rage bubble up with Her. She knew he had done something but it was worse than she thought. Why would he tell the boy something like that?  In her rage she wanted to hit him, but she didn''t. The tears streaming down her son''s face calmed her. Her rage faded and all she wanted to do was comfort him. She pulled him into a hug and he collapsed into her arms. He cried. She let him cry. She held him tightly and securely as she let the boy break down. This was wearing heavily on him.


    She would be there for him.

 Chapter 14

    Izuku felt multiple emotions bubble up within him when he saw All Might on TV. He had pulled off a ridiculous rescue again and everyone was praising him. Izuku used to enjoy these moments. He would sit in the living room and watch with wonder. He would hold on to every word the blonde hero would say. All his advice. Everything. He clung to them, dreaming of being like him one day. He was his idol. His role model. He looked up to him. Now when he saw the man he simply turned off the TV and left for his room. He was home alone again. His mother had taken three weeks off work, but she had to return at some point. She could not lose her job. So he was home alone for two hours until she returned . He could tell she was afraid to leave him alone. He didn''t try to reassure her because she was right to be afraid. He still wished to die. He had a quirk, but he didn''t have any motivation to be a hero anymore. He could try to finish the job if he wished.


    Stepping into his room self loathing and anger bubbled up when his  eyes took in all the All Might merchandize he had. He let out a sound from his throat and stalked into his room, tearing down every poster. He fetched a garbage bag and filled it with all his action figure. All his clothes. All his bedspreads. Everything that was associated with All Might was discarded. He dragged the garbage bag out of his house grabbing a lighter on his way. He didn''t ever want to see them again. He couldn''t stand to be reminded of  that man. Of what he had said. He dumped everything outside and set it all on fire.


    He watched it all burn. His eyes empty and reflecting the flames. The smoke billowed into the air, making it hard to breathe and bringing tears to his eyes. He still did not move. He just stood there and watched what was once so precious to him burn away into nothingness. It meant nothing anymore. They were all gifts. Most from his mother. Some from the father he could not remember. He loved them all. They pushed him towards his dream. Now they were nothing but painful reminders. They kept reminding him of how weak he was. They reminded him of how pathetic he was. He didn''t need them anymore.


    Soon he was staring at burnt grass, his collected prizes becoming one with the wind. He turned and walked back into the house, feeling nothing at all. He returned the lighter to where he found it and made his way back up the stairs. He locked his door and fell onto his bed. He had gotten a glimpse of the notebook he used as a diary. It was open and stayed on a drawing of the hero costume he made himself. He stared at it before flicking his wrist and watching the noteback fly into a wall. His hero costume was ridiculous. He was trying to copy All Might. The pointy hair and the big smile. Idiotic.


    UA. He saw no point in attending the school anymore. He lost his drive. There would be no need to go there anymore. He didn''t wish to be anything else either. What would he do with himself?  His dream to be a hero was what kept him going. It kept him alive. Now that it was shattered and never to be repaired he had nothing to live for. He wished he could say he wished to lived for his mother. He really did, but he still believed her life would be better without him.


    He found himself  thinking about Katsuki. About his apology. He was sorry? Now he was sorry. After ten years of abuse. After ten years of treating him like trash. Now he apologizes? Izuku scoffed and rolled into his bed. He sought forgiveness. Izuku couldn''t give him what he wanted. He didn''t find him deserving. It took him trying to kill himself for the boy to apologize. Why was he even sorry? He suggested it, didn''t he? Wasn''t he the one who told him to jump? He should be having a blast with this entire situation. But he apologized. It felt as if he meant it but Izuku could not believe it. Even if he was genuine he couldn''t forgive him. Not anymore. The old Izuku would''ve. He would''ve easily forgiven him. He would''ve wanted to be his friend still. Too bad the old Izuku was no more.


    It was safe to say that that boy is dead.


    He eyed his notebook. He let out a breath and stood, retrieving it. He sat at his desk and ripped off the page containing his hero costume. He flipped to a new page and retrieved his pencil.


    He changed his mind. He will enroll. He will go to UA, but not for his original reason. Far from it. He started to draw his new outfit carefully. He saw the world for what it truly is and has come to a decision. He stared down at his paper as his idea came to existence.


    Besides Kastuki was sure to get in. Some part of him wants to get in just so he can prove him wrong. He would prove him wrong and make sure he knew that the little boy he knew was dead.


    And All Might. At the thought of the man he smiled a little. It wasn''t his excited smile. Not the one he held whenever he thoughg of his idol. It was totally different. All Might had told him his secret. He possess  valuable information.


    Useless Deku was no more.


    ~~~~~~~


    Kuriko let out a soundless sigh as she let Noriko inspect her body. She didn''t see the need. She was perfectly fine and had no injuries at the moment. Noriko still saw the need to inspect her. She was checking on old wounds, making sure they were healed properly and such. She had scolded the girl once she entered her bedroom. Kuriko was eating ice cream while she looked up something on the net. She hadn''t eaten anything other than ice cream. It was taken away and she given a full healthy  meal to eat. She was not allowed to have ice cream until she finished it.


    "Good, you''re perfectly fine" Noriko said in content as she stepped back from the girl. Everything was perfect. Wounds had mended spledidly. It was good  to see her lacking a fresh wound. "Make sure to eat a proper meal before eating ice cream Kuriko. It''s not good for you"


    Kuriko nodded as she ate the ramen the woman had made her. It was filled with multiple veggies that she was told to devour. She didn''t mind. She wasn''t picky. If eating it meant she would get her ice cream later then she would eat.


    "Please don''t casually nod if you don''t plan on taking my advice"Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Kuriko nodded again. Noriko sighed. The child was not listening.


    "Nozomi talked to you about UA, didn''t she? " She asked. She watched Kuriko''s reaction. She noticed how she froze for less than a second before continuing to eat as if she hadn''t heard what had been said. Noriko knew better. "Why do you not wish to be a hero? "


    Kuriko continued to eat, refusing to meet Those red Eyes. She hated the title. She still didn''t like the idea of being associated with them and she was rethinking her plan on going along with it just to make Nozomi happy. She thought the idea over. The idea wasn''t nice. She didn''t have to do it. Nozomi would be disappointed for sure, but she would have to get over it at some point.


    But there was a very strong part of Kuriko that refused to disappoint the woman.


    "Kuriko" Noriko gently grazed her cheek before kissing her on the forehead. "At least try, please? You might find that heroes aren''t all bad. You might find a reason to become one as well. I know you don''t believe in this world anymore, but maybe you just need to see it from a different perspective "


    Kuriko still didn''t look up. She seemed completely focused on eating her food. She had heard the words. She had heard them very clearly and now  they were bouncing around in her head. She doubted it. She doubt her perspective would change. She doubt she would see the world differently. She doubted it all.


    "And who knows, you might actually make friends there"


    She doubted that as well. People stay away from those who are different. Next to that she had no interest in friends. What''s the point of them. Theh could betray you like anyone else. As long as something worth their while was offered  they would screw over their friends. They can just as much screw you over when their lives are in stake. She wouldn''t blame them. Who wants to die right?


    You can see a real man when he is in a crisis.


    In other words, when push comes to shove one can see another''s true nature.


    There was a hand on her head and lips to her forehead.


    "Think about it, ok? "


    Noriko left, leaving Kuriko to eat in silence. She stared ahead of her as her words lingered. What''s there to think about? If she ended up at the school it would only be for Nozomi. If she had to do the job of a hero she would do it her own way. If she found someone deserving of death, then they will die on the spot. She didn''t care about the ideals of a hero. She would do things how she wanted it to be down. To hell with the others. It''s not like they''ll be capable of stopping her. Power is everything after all and she was surprisingly gifted power. Lots of power that she would use to her advantage.


    She stood, her bowl empty. Walking towards her door she faded into shadows only to appear near her Aunt in the kitchen. Natsumi yelped in her shock when the girl materialized next to her. As usual Kuriko didn''t seem to notice her reaction. She obviously didn''t care enough to apologize. She left her bowl near the sink and was in front of the open refrigerator. She retrieved an entire tub of ice cream and walked away.


    Natsumi sighed as she watched her  disappear into the shadows. That kid really likes her ice cream. The woman went to stand in front of the refrigerator, taking in its content. She took the last tub of ice cream. Nozomi had told her and her sister not to buy the kid any more ice cream, but she would be doing her own thing as usual. She was the older sister after all. She''s free to undermine her younger sis.


    The door to the house opened and in stepped Nemuri with two tubs of ice cream in hand. She looked around quickly and made a bee line for the kitchen, quickly stuffing the cold treat in the refrigerator.


    "You too, huh?" Natsumi laughed. Nemuri only smirked that smirk of hers.


    "Despite the kid''s moodiness and obvious depression, I can''t let her go without her favorite treat. She''s still an adorable kid" Nemuri said with a grin. "Don''t tell Nozomi I restocked"


    "Your secret is safe with me. I was actually thinking about doing the same thing"


    "I guess this stays between us"


    "What are you two discussing? "


    Both women jumped at the sound of Noriko''s voice. They quickly plastered on innocent smile that did not fool the youngest of the triplits.


    "Oh nothing "


    Noriko eyed each of them and glanced at the fridge. She looked back to them, ignoring the innocence in their smiles.


    "You got Kuriko ice cream, didn''t you? "


    They chuckled nervously and did not meet the woman''s eyes.


    Noriko sighed and fished the small container of ice cream she had gotten Kuriko out of the bag containing her medical supplies.


    "Even you" Nemuri snickered. "I don''t know why I didn''t expect this. You spoil the kid".


    "She''s really cute" was Noriko''s defense. "And she  looks so happy when she has her ice cream"


    The sound of the door opening and closing made the three freeze on the spot. Nozomi was back and she was sure to know what they had done. They planned on escaping before she arrived, but they failed.


    "Hey, sis"


    Nozomi looked at them suspiciously as she placed her purse on the bar. She eyed each of them carefully before looking to the refrigerator.


    "You got her ice cream, didn''t you? "


    "Well, I didn''t" Natsumi said with a smile.


    "You were planning to"


    She opened her mouth to say something but only chuckled.


    "Yeah"


    "Nemuri"


    The woman stood up straight and looked at anything and everything except her long tome friend.


    "I swear if you bought her a whole tub of ice cream"


    Nemuri smiled innocently.


    "And you Noriko. You know better than anyone that her diet is messed up"


    "Yes but I made sure she ate properly  before I allowed her to  have any ice cream" Noriko said in her defence. "And she agreed to eat better"


    "Do you  really believe that? "


    "No"


    Nozomi sighed.


    "You guys are such children sometimes"


    ~~~~~~~~


    Izuku stared down at his notebook, expression unreadable as he took in the outfit he designed . He frowned and ripped the page out his notebook, tossing it away like all the rest. It was useless like all the rest. He replaced the pencil he had broken with another began anew. He told himself that he already came  to a decision , but again he was questioning everything. Why would he still need yo go to UA? To make his mother happy? To prove a point? To torment Katsuki?


    His phone flashed. He hardly glanced at it. He scribbled something down before taking the phone in his hand. Just six words. It was a need article on his phone. It had everything on All Might and at the moment six words sat with him.


    "Symbol of peace teaching at UA"


    He stared at those words for an unknown amount if time. Slowly he smiled. A very broken smile. He put his phone away and continued his work. All Might would be there. Katsuki would be there. To think such a thought would bring within him the emotions he now felt. What was it? He didn''t know. He would make it into UA.


    Revenge


    That word popped into  his head and he quickly turned in his chair. There sitting on his bed was the girl he had met in the hospital. She had a tub of ice cream in hand and was staring at him. Those eyes brought the familair feeling to him. A familiar uneasy yet relatable feeling. He had so many questions. Who was she? He knew  her name but  that was not enough. Why did she help him? Why did she confront him? Why did she promise power? Why did she give him a quirk?


    She continued to look at him, not at all bothered by the tired look of him. She ate her ice cream quietly, her stare almost unblinking.


    "I have questions"

 Chapter 15

    Izuku ran a hand through his hair as the silence in his room stretched. The girl before him said nothing. Of course not. She couldn''t speak. But he knew she could communicate in other forms except sign language. She puts thoughts into his head or something. There is no voice. There was never a voice, just thoughts and hints that help him understand what she was trying to tell him, but now she did none of those things. She only stared at him as if he was some new discovery. He didn''t know how to go about her. She was odd. She was totally different and he had no idea how to handle such a thing.


    She tilted her head as if she had heard that thought. He stared  at her in return. Did she hear his thoughts? Could she read his mind? He blinked at the thought. That is a total invasion of privacy. He suddenly felt a tad bit exposed and tried to reel in his thoughts. He could hardly show emotions to the rest of his school and  his mother now. With  Kuriko in front of him he  couldn''t. It was  as if he was slowly reverting back to his old self. He shook his head and gripped his fists. Never. He wouldn''t go back to being the useless Deku.


    What now?


    He looked at her. That was not his thought. It interrupted his own. That was her. She was asking him that question. As he looked at her he realized that she wasn''t asking for herself. She could care less. Apparently the question was more for himself than anything else. He didn''t really know what now. He just decided to attend UA like he had initially planned. Why? Because All Might and Katsuki would be there. He then thought  about what had appears in his  head when she was noticed. Revenge. Was he doing this for revenge? Did he really want to get them back? How would All Might react to seeing him? Everyone knew of what he had attempted. It was even on the local news. Why? He didn''t know. Why did they see the need to let everyone know that? Didn''t they have better things to talk about? Would All Might feel guilty?


    He stared down at his hands. He didn''t know what he wanted anymore. He wanted a quirk. Now he has it. He wanted to go to  UA. Now he can. He wanted to change. He did. So why does he feel  the way he felt?  Why does the emptiness remain? What was missing? Did he do something wrong?


    UA.


    The thought was in his head and he looked to the girl again. She seemed slightly irritated at the name. There was a second of emotions in her eyes but it was gone just like that.


    "I-i still want to go to UA"


    Hero?


    Does he still want to be a hero? Does he? He wasn''t very enthusiastic about it anymore. He was confused. He had lost an important part of himself and now he knew not who he was. His dream of being a hero was the one thing that defined him. That was his reason for everything. It was a part of him. That dream was crushed. A part of him was gone. Now he was so confused.


    "Do you want to be a hero? "He asked her. His voice was shaky. He had to think about so many things now. What would he do? Why would he do it? Would he really want it? What was the point of it?


    Kuriko shook her head no. She looked conflicted. It''s the first time  he has seen her show any emotion for more than a second. The look she gave him made him grasp what she was telling him easy enough. She didn''t want to be a hero, but she was going to UA.


    "Why? "


    She ate her ice cream in thought.


    To make her mother happy.


    Izuku blinked at the thought. He looked at her differently. She wanted her mother to  be happy. He didn''t know why that shocked him. This girl had hardly displayed any emotions and she had an odd air to her, but she was still a girl. A girl the same age as him. She had a mother. She had a family. She didn''t like the thought of being a hero, but she would be going to the school that trains them, just so her mother could be happy.


    It made him think of his mother. She had been so sad lately. It was his fault. She was thinking about him. Worrying about him. She would always ask if he was alright. He would answer, but it was never the truth. His mother knew that. He knew she new. She would cry. He would hear her cry. He made her cry. The one person that was always  there. The one that loved him. She had apologized to  him. She had apologized for not believing in his dream. She apologized. She found it to be her fault. If she had believed he would have had one person supporting his dream. Maybe then he would not try to end himself. He had caused her so much pain. When was the last time he saw her happy smile?


    Maybe she would be happy if he followed his broken dream? He didn''t know.


    "Why did you give me a quirk? "


    "Power? "He questioned when the word entered his mind. She nodded.


    Power. Those  with a strong quirk have power. Power does not come without a quirk. Not in this cruel  world. Those lacking a quirk are nothing. The with weaker quirk suffer almost as much. If he craved power he would need a powerful quirk. So she gave it to him.


    "That''s what our world has come to" He sighed. "What exactly is your quirk? I thought it had to do with darkness, but now I''m not so sure"


    She sucked on her spoon full of ice cream as the question was asked. She had one of her own.


    "What defines a villain? "He looked confused at the question for some time. Why would she ask him that?  A villain. "Their actions, what else?"


    A small smile tugged at her lips at the answer. Their actions. He''s the first person she''s met that answered the question correctly. She would always ask others the question. They would never know that she had asked it. They would always say the same thing. Why do people categorize people by their quirks? Cant they see that it is one''s actions and choices that truly define them. Quirks dont really matter and yet it does. Confusing, no? People don''t think someone born quirkless can defeat someone with a strong quirk. Why must they do such things? A quirkless person has a chance no matter what others say. She believed that, so why give Izuku a quirk? If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Multiple reasons that she kept to herself.


    Izuku noted that Kuriko did not plan on explaining the nature of her quirk after a minute long silence. He wanted to ask something else, but was interrupted  by the call of his mother. He looked away for one second and Kuriko was gone.


    He sighed.


    ~~~~~~~


    Kuriko appeared in the living room of her house, paying no mind to her grandparents and the odd mouse like creature present. She walked right past them, a wave being the only sign she had noticed them. She had one foot on the first  step when her  name was called. She froze, foot on the step. She glanced over her shoulder, meeting the golden eyes of her grandmother. The woman motioned for her to approach.


    She did as silently told. She came to sit on the floor in front of her grandparents. She ate her ice cream while eyeing the odd creature in front of her.


    "Ah, so you''re Kuriko" it spoke calmy and sipped his tea. She didn''t make any move to acknowledge his statement. "I am Nezu the headmaster of UA"


    Dark tendrils climbed up her body at a rapid speed at the name. The darkness had almost taken over her body completely when a hand was placed on her head. The darkness froze and so did she. She mouthed something and the darkness retreated as fast as they came. She pushed a spoon full of ice cream into her mouth and looked away from the principal.


    "Interesting" he quirked an eyebrow. "May I ask what she planned on doing? "


    "She wishes to leave" a elegant feminine voice said above her. Golden eyes were directed at her as the silver haired woman took her in. "She tends to do that when she does not want to deal with certain situations "


    "Ah, so you do not wish to speak of my school? "Nezu asked the girl. She still didn''t look at him. She tugged on her gloves. "Why is that? "


    Why is that? What a stupid question. She didn''t want to be a hero. She didn''t want to be associated with the name or those who carry the name. She didn''t want to be baring the name of false hope. Of lies and promises that can not be kept. She didn''t want anything to do with it, but she would still attend the school. She already decided that. She did not wish to meet the head master or any teacher of that school. She mouthed a word that was noticed by the adults.


    "Such a terrible thing to say" a male said. She didn''t even look at her grandfather even as she felt those red eyes on her. "You should not use such vulgar words"


    Kuriko scoffed at the statement. She''s free to say what she wanted to. No one would  hear so why care so much about it?


    "Interesting, so you use some form of telepathy to communicate when your sign language fails you" Nezu said as he processed the hints and words that invaded his thoughts. It wasn''t like the most common form of telepathy. There was no voice only thoughts. Words and hints as to what she was trying to say. Interesting.


    Kuriko stood but was gently pushed  back down to the floor. Again she mouthed a rather bad word, which earned her a scolding look from her grandfather.


    "Let him talk to you"


    She did nothing. She only  ate her ice cream trying to regain her good mood.


    "I would like to have you attend my school. I know your mother already talked about it" Nezu started " and while it appears that you will go along with it just to make your mother happy, we cannot risk you changing your mind and purposely failing the tests"


    Kuriko''s gaze hardened when she realized where things were going.


    "So, from today onward you are already a member of my school. You do not need to take the tests in any way. All you have to do is attend the classes"


    She bit down on her spoon, denting it as she registered what he had said.


    "You will be placed in class 1A of the hero course"


    That is when she aimed a glare at the unaffected mouse. Of all the courses. She planned on entering any but that one. She shook her head at the statement. She wanted to deny it. She would not be placed in the hero course. Give her general studies. She would be better there. She would be fulfilling her mother''s wish of her attending the school while not training to he the one thing she refused to be associated with.


    "I am sorry, but everything has already been taken care of"


    Sorry? He was not sorry. She could read the smile on the sadistic creature''s face. He was not sorry at all.


    She did not like this creature..


    "She is not happy " her grandfather noted as the girl stood and walked away. "Not happy at all"


    "Not very surprising, is it Haruko? " the man''s wife said as her gold eyes followed Kuriko''s  retreating figure.


    "No. No it''s not, Nagisa" Haruko sighed and returned his attention to Nezu. "I apologize for her behavior "


    "No need" Nezu enjoyed his tea. "Through observation I have determined that the child has two paths to take and if a careful eye is not kept she will choose the wrong one"


    Husband and wife sighed at the statement.


    "She despises heroes" he started. "And after discovering her past it is very understandable why. The child makes a very good point when it comes to the nature of the world as well as her thoughts on heroes"


    "She does, huh? "


    "This world we live in focuses more on the quirk one possess than the person themselves. They proceed to judge based on what quirk one develops. Villainous  quirks. Hero quirks. There is no such thing. A quirk does not define a person. It is their actions and choices that truly decide their place" he explained calmly . "There is also no such thing as a hero and no such thing as a villain. No one truly believes that they are doing something wrong. In the eyes of those we''ve dubbed as villains they are only doing what they deem is right. They don''t see themselves the same  as everyone else. "


    "To be expected of Nezu"


    The mutant smiled. "Kuriko understands this, but her way of going about it is not very... Healthy if I may say. Healthy  may not even be the word for it" he seemed to mull things over. "Either way, I will be more than happy to have her in my school and help her walk the right path "


    ~~~~~~~


    Kuriko sat in her windowsill gazing out at the world. It was getting dark. She wondered where Nozomi went. She sighed and dropped her empty ice cream tub in the little trashcan she had in her room. She pulled on one of her hoodies and stepped out of her room. She again paid no mind to the three in her living room and made to leave the house, but she hit an invisible wall. She stared  ahead of her as if trying to see the wall before turning around to meet her grandmother''s eyes.


    "It''s getting late, it''s best you stay home" she said softly.


    Kuriko eyed the woman. Nozomi took after her. She had her hair. Her skin. Her smile. Her comforting scent and voice along with her figure. It was easy enough for Kuriko to adapt to the woman and she tends to listen to her more than her husband. At the moment she would not listen though. She turned away,  from her and tried to leave again. She sill met the wall. She again stared for a moment before deciding it was best to travel in the darkness.


    Nagisa frowned when Kuriko disappeared. She knew she would most likely not be capable of stopping her, but she tried  anyway. The child is known for listening to her.


    "Troublesome"


    ~~~~~~~~~


    Kuriko just wanted to be out of the house. She manifested just outside the mansion and proceeded to casually walk the streets. Apparently her future had already been decided. She was placed in class 1A. Hero course. She scoffed. She would go along with it. She had nothing else to  do. Although she could always become a "villain". Even that sounded pointless to her. Villain would just make everything worse. Hero would end up making things worse as well. At least Nozomi would be happy. That matters.


    She sighed and drifted with the darkness again.


    Could she not just live in her darkness forever. No one would bother her. Nothing would matter. No worries. Time would be irrelivent.


    She couldn''t and that was disappointing.

 Chapter 16

    Katsuki didn''t know what he was doing anymore. His guilt was eating him up inside and he could hardly get some sleep. Every night Izuku would haunt  his dreams. It was the same thing over and over again. He could not stop thinking about what he had done. He was the cause of it all. Izuku would not forgive him. He wouldn''t even talk to him. It hurt. It hurt so much, but he will never admit that. Even to his mother. He couldn''t admit it openly. It made him feel weak. It made him feel so much worse. Some hero he was.


    He really didn''t know what to do anymore. His so called friends don''t even notice how much he''s hurting on the inside. They continued to joke and laugh about Izuku. The boy  changed. He wasn''t the same. Katsuki could hardly stand to look at him. He needed to find himself again. He hung out with his friends. Laughed and joked, but it was never genuine.


    He let things get to his head. He turned into the scum he was supposed to protect others from. Him. Katsuki Bakugo. He was a terrible person.


    That one thought ran through his mind as he glared at the silent girl he had roughly shoved into the wall. Why? Why was he doing this? He told himself he would stop. He would stop all the bullying. It had already lead one person to suicide. He didn''t need it happening again . He felt crushed even as he glared at the girl. She had done nothing wrong. She never did anything wrong. He hardly knew her. She was just there and she was different so he tormented her. She didn''t seem impressed with him like everyone else. It made him angry before. He was furious. He had thought she was looking down on hin. How could she not find him impressive? She didn''t care about anything. The air around her told him that. It infuriated him.


    He stared into her ice blue eyes, explosions in his palms. He had already injured her. She had a burn mark  on her exposed arm now. It was bleeding, she didn''t seem to care. Another thing that always angered him about her. No matter what he did to her, it would never seem to bother her one bit. There was always emptiness in those eyes. It angered him.


    Why was he doing this to her? He asked himself this again. Because he was angry. He was angry about everything. He was angry angry with himself. It was hard. The guilt he felt was crushing him. He was just so angry now. He needed to take it out on something. Someone. She just happened to walk by him. She didn''t even look at him.


    He didn''t have to. He shouldn''t have. It''s not right to take his anger out on some innocent bystander.


    But here he was.


    He growled and raised his hand to deal another blow, but nothing happened. He was frozen to the spot. He was confused an try as he might he could not move. He met those  eyes  again . Emptiness. Something  told him that she was responsible. While her eyes displayed no emotions, the scowl on her face did. He was suddenly yanked through the air. He could  not feel the ground. He tried to move again, but he failed. It was suddenly hard to breathe. It felt as if someone was strangling him. He was afraid, the grip on his neck  got tighter. He tried to move again . It felt as if he was being held back by thin strings. The more he moved the more it dug into his flesh until it cut him. He let out a pained grunt when he felt his skin being cut the more he moved. He stopped moving, not wanting anymore cuts to litter his body.


    Kuriko stared at him as if she wasn''t strangeling him while tearing his flesh apart. She wasn''t in the mood. She was already angry about being placed in the hero course, she did not need to take abuse from a guilty fool who needed to vent. Not today. Katsuki picked the wrong day to be angry. He picked the wrong day to lay eyes on Kuriko. He picked the worse possible day and he would be lucky to make it out alive. Kuriko had thought  of killing him multiple times. Now that she had him struggling in the air the urge was strong. She clenched her  fist, watching as Katsuki was forced to bend to her will. There was a snap and an ear piercing scream. Blood pooled under him. Kuriko didn''t care that she just broke his arm. She didn''t care that his leg was on the verge of suffering the same fate. She didn''t care that the boy could not breathe.


    She would be more then happy to put him out his misery.


    But someone had to stop her. Someone had to have walked down this hallway. She glared at the person that was so unlucky. It was some random kid. He looked scared out of his mind at the sight.


    He shouted


    She glared and sent her shadows towards him.


    She had spent more than a year  at this school. She knew that streak of good behaviors was now broken.


    The hell if she cared.


    ~~~~~~~


    Kuriko pulled her hood over her head in annoyance. She was seated in the principal''s office with her  grandmother. Nozomi couldn''t make it so here Nagisa was. Kuriko was trying and failing to ignore the emotions of her headmaster. She disliked the man. He was like everyone else. He put up the nice facade but he wanted her gone more than anyone. He never had an excuse to expell her until that very moment. He wore a grim expression but the man was very happy. She scowled. She was not looking at any of the adults in the room. She was trying to tune out the conversation and  the urge to retreat to her ever comforting darkness.


    "Mrs. Sano, your grand daughter has severely injured one of our top students and emotionally traumatized another" the man said sounding grave. "This is a very serious offence and she can and will get into big trouble"


    "I''m aware" Nagisa glanced at the annoyed Kuriko. She didn''t seem sorry and was most likely not apologetic about what she had done.


    "I expected such a thing to happen, what with the type of quirk she has, but I di-" he was cut off by a deceptively calm Nagisa.


    "The type of quirk she has? Care to enlighten me on this? "


    "If you must know Mrs. Sano, the child''s quirk is nothing short of that of a delinquent. Such behaviors is expected  of someone with such a... Such a villainous quirk"The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The air in the room changed immediately. Nagisa glanced at Kuriko, noting the dark tendrils wrapping around her arms. She frowned and placed a hand on her head, stopping her from doing what she had in mind. She didn''t like this man any more than she did, but she could not let her harm him. She was already in big trouble.


    "I don''t appreciate you judging my grand daughter based on her quirk"


    "I''m just stating facts" The man said with a dark look in his eyes. "Those with  quirks similar to hers are always lead down the path of darkness because they cannot resist the urges of their quirk. Of course there are ways to try to help her when she eventually becomes a villai-"


    Nagisa abruptly stood, glaring  at the man.


    "My grand daughter will not become a villain solely because of her quirk. The Reason people like her go down that road in the first place is because scum like you give them no other choice. It is your prejudice that costs you your own life" she had to stop herself from growling . She took hold of Kuriko and made to leave. "You don''t have to worry about this villain anymore. She won''t be stepping foot in this school ever again"


    ~~~~~~~


    The drive to her house was silent. Nagisa kept glancing at Kuriko, worry in her eyes. She knew what she did was wrong , but knew she was no villain. Kuriko wasnt a bad child, just wrongly judged and misunderstood. How could the man say something like that?  Judging her based on her quirk. Who does he think he is? He has no right  to talk about her like that.


    "Hey" Nagisa ran her fingers through messy hair . She smiled when Kuriko looked at her. "Let''s go out for ice cream and forget about the unpleasant incidents  that took place"


    Kuriko nodded, but did not seem relieved. She still seemed  upset about everything that had taken place. She could push everything to the back of her head, but they would have to deal with everything at some point. She put a boy in the hospital and traumatized another. That spelled serious trouble. It wouldn''t be the first time something  like that happened. It''s too much trouble in her opinion. She didn''t want to deal with it, which was childish. She was a child though


    She stared out the window, watching the buildings pass by. They all expected that from her. They all knew she would d such a thing. It was set in stone, wasn''t it? It''s because of her quirk. Based on the quirk one is given their future is already decided. That''s the world. Nothing changed . She never believed in change so it was no surprise at all. This is how the world operated for years. It''s not changing so easily. Why does she keep thinking about the same thing over and over? It was confusing sometimes. Existing in this world was hard. Life was hard. Could it not be easier? Most likely not. But even so, she still wished for an easier life. Why did the world have to make things so complicated and hard? What about her? What about all the others? What about those who don''t fit everyone''s view of normal. Why can''t they be their own normal? Just because it''s different doesn''t mean it''s bad.


    Sometimes she really found herself rethinking everything. She found herself wondering how things would be if she had killed herself when she had the chance . She had many chances but for some reason she never took them. She didn''t know why. Ie would be better for all the people she knew if she didn''t exist.


    She''s sure that''s exactly what Izuku was thinking. He thought his mother would have an easier life without him. She can''t blame him for thinking such a  thing. She thought it too. More often than her mother would like. Ever since she entered her life she has caused her so much pain. That is why she just wants to do anything to make her happy.


    She bit her lip as she thought of that. She would do anything for her. Even if it''s hard.  Even if it makes her furious. Even  if it breaks all the promises she made to herself. Even if it hurt herself. She would do anything in her power to keep Nozomi happy. If UA is what brings her happiness she would go. She just wished she wasn''t forced into the hero course.


    She was hardly aware of the car being pulled to a stop. She didn''t move. She only eyed the ice cream shop and watched her grandmother enter. The woman looked far younger than she actually was. She could pass for someone in their twenties. In actuality she was in her fifties. How she retained such a young look was something Kuriko didn''t care about. The woman was as kind as her daughter but very stern. She is part owner of the Sano company. Of course her partner is her husband. She wasn''t sure  what it is that they did together. Again she didn''t care enough to wonder. There are certain things Kuriko could care less about.


    She turned in her seat. She retrieved her book. It was a new one about quirks. In all honesty she was questioning the use of quirks. She has gotten used to her own. She uses it often. She can be alone when she does, so she doesn''t mind it. Quirks were useful. People came to rely on them and and is what formed the broken society today. Most quirkless born commit  suicide at a very young age. There were news report of children putting an end to their life. They were as young as four years sometimes. That shows how their society is built. Those suicidal were never saved. Heroes knew nothing about that. They did nothing about it. The number of quirkless suicidal only grew over the years. Izuku was one of many.


    Quirkless are hated by all for no reason. You can''t hate someone because they didn''t get some super power. Twenty percent of the population don''t, it''s just an odd normality. Why must people be so cruel. Quirkless kids aren''t even loved by their own parents sometimes . Despicable. They would abandon their children simply because they develop no quirk.


    She hated her world.


    She thinks about these things over and over. Everyday. She repeats the same thoughts everytime. Why? Because she always sees the same thing. Everyday. Every passing minute she sees the prejudice. The results of it all. The destruction. The darkness it fosters within individuals. The hatred. The pain. The death. She sees it all. She feels it all. It''s hard enough dealing with her own troubles. Her own emotions. Being aware of other''s suffering makes things harder than they already were. It makes her despise heroes even more. It makes her wish society would crumble.


    And it will, at some  point.


    All Might has created villains set on destroying him. The minute they succeed everything will fall. And she will watch it all happen. She will watch it all unravel. See where it goes. Just break it all.


    Something cold was held against her cheek. She didn''t even flinch at the cold. She accepted her cup of ice cream with a nod of thanks and stared ahead. Her book was soon discarded. She didn''t even look at it. She saw no need for it anymore.


    "I know you''re not very happy with your placement at UA, but I promise things aren''t as bad as they seem"


    She looked at her skeptically. She has seem how bad things are.


    "OK, that''s a lie, but what I''m trying to say is that UA may not be all that bad. You could see things differently. Make friends. You can''t be judged everywhere "


    Lies. Judgemet is everywhere. It cannot be escaped. Friends are worthless. And seeing things differently  seemed doubtful.


    "Your start at UA is a few months away and certain things need to be taken care of. It''s best to start early, so I''m going to need you to sketch up a hero costume" Nagisa was watching her as she said that. There was a reason she brought this up while the kid had her ice cream. The treat does make her hapoy and talking about her not so happy subjects at the same time lessens her anger.


    Kuriko nodded begrudgingly. She didn''t see the use of costumes. More specifically costumes with mask. Why was the mask needed?  During the sports festival  their faces and names are revealed to the public. That is so stupid. Aren''t  they supposed to protect their identity so they can be safe? The sports festival betrays the entire idea.


    She a hero?


    Perish the thought

 Chapter 17

    Katsuki is in the hospital. Izuku had heard his classmates conversing about it. When he heared that he felt nothing. He thought he would feel something. Maybe sadness.. Victory? Anything. But he felt nothing. He realized that he didn''t care. He  didn''t care about what had happened. He found out of what had happened. The mute girl of class C almost killed him. They didn''t seem surprised. They knew she would do it. What else is to be expected with someone with such a villainous quirk. They said she almost killed him and she traumatized another boy. Huh. Her name was Kuriko. Huh. He knew that name. It was her. The one that gave him a quirk. The one that helped him. The one that understood. Villainous quirk? Just like humans to categorize others based on quirk. Her quirk may have a lot to do with darkness,  but that doesn''t define her. He had to admit the air she let off was uncomfortable. She felt off, but at the same time he could relate. She didn''t seem like an entirely bad person, just uncaring and lacking hope. She looked like any normal teenager.


    He was staring out the window during class. She was expelled. He wondered if he would ever see her agaim. He had a feeling he would. How did he not know she was in his school? He had never heard of her or saw her in his years at the middle school. He sighed. He thought things over. He thought a lot. It lead to more sleepless nights. Mumbling . Full notebooks. His room was riddled with crumpled papers. His room was a mess. He couldn''t remember the last time he opened his curtains. He will attend UA. He''s said this a million times. It redundant. Why? Well he spent a long time  thinking it over. He had a quirk now. They said he could not become  a hero without a quirk. Well he had one and he had a strong one. So now they could say nothing, right ? He will go there and study to be a hero.


    He smiled. The smile wasn''t as kind as it used to  be. It was broken. Hostile even. But mostly sad. For some reason he still yearned to follow his broken dream. He tried to restore it, but he only had a small part of the picture. Broken pieces that could mean anything. Missing words. Hero was still the dream. His reasons for becoming one is what had changed. He no longer wished to be like All Might. He no longer wished to be numver one. He no longer did it solely because it was cool or because he wanted to save everyone. No, he  would do it so he could show the word what a hero truly is. He''ll show the them that heroes aren''t what they seem. He hummed to himself. Heroes make promises that are broken before uttered. Heroes instill  false hope. Heroes are hypocrites. Heroes go on about saving everyone but are blind to those who really  need saving.


    It''s a very broken dream, but it is a dream.  A very messed up and illogical dream.


    He knew that but even so. He just needed something to strive for. Anything to live for. He kept on changing his mind about his ideas and plans and dream. Everytime. He always changes it now. He wasn''t sure what he wanted anymore because he had lost a part of himself. So he made this messed up dream his new goal. He would not change his mind. He told himself that with as much determination he had.


    He was still pathetic it seems.


    ~~~~~~~~


    Kuriko tugged on her glove as she eyed the group of her classmates. They were all talking to a peculiar blonde. A lot of people liked her. She was cheerful and well behaved. It had only been a week at her new school and she knew far more than  the others. She knew better. She was casual on her observation. She Swatched. She wasn''t invited into the conversation. Hell, hardly anyone talked to her. The blonde did though. She tried to understand her. Kuriko didn''t want her talking to her, but she let her. Why? Because of what she felt from her. Her  emotions. They''re similar to her own. She''s hiding something. She pretends to be the girl she is to please everyone. Kuriko saw through the facade almost immediately.


    And so, she took to observing the girl in her curiosity. That''s nothing new. She always observed those she''s deemed interesting enough. If she found she could learn something, she would watch. If she was curious, she would watch. If she was questioning she would watch.


    As long as someone or something has made her care enough she''ll watch until she gets what she wants. What happens after that varies. Maybe what she found was the only thing  she needed from that person or object. They or it will soon be forgotten, her interest lost. Or she would take even more interest in her answer. Maybe she could relate. Maybe she felt sorry. If it made her feel anything she would continue her observation until that itch has fully been scratched.


    Humans should be loved, objects should be used. And yet the opposite is what takes place. It''s not a pleasant thought. She didn''t like it herself, and yet she tends to do almost the same thing. While people tend to love objects and use others she just uses whatever or whoever she wants if she sees the need to.


    The only people she figured she loved was her family. The only thing she might actually love is ice cream. Everything after that she will use if she wanted to.


    What does she use people for? Well, for her own benefit. Is that a correct answer? She uses humans to understand how different people react to this world. Izuku held on until he was broken by his hero. His reaction was to give up on everything. He lost his need to live. Katsuki was the cause of Izuku''s suicide act. His reactiong consisted of him doubting himself and being over taken by guilt and self hate. He was angry and decide to take it out on others. She tries to understand these things and compare them to her own reactions. Were they similar? Could she have reacted like them?  Could they have reacted like her?


    She found this useful, her study of human emotion and reactions.


    So she watched, wondering. When the blonde''s secret is revealed how will her "friends" react?


    Of course it depends on what the secret was. She herself did not know. She could  find out. All she needed to do was invade her mind, but she didn''t. She liked to watch things unravel and see everything  collapse in itself  Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Chaotic, but she enjoys it.


    Yellow eyes met her own very briefly. She was aware of her stares, but of course  Kuriko didn''t care.


    She''s learned a bit over the week. The most important being the bloodlust she would detect every now and then. It wasn''t very strong, but it was there. She would always feel it when it appeared. No one else noticed. That bloodlust is something she focused on. Whatever that girl was hiding  had a lot to do with her  bloodlust.


    Kuriko looked at her gloved hands. She could make herself bleed and see how the girl reacts. It would be worth a shot. She would learn a lot more.


    But it''s always worth the patience in the end.


    She''ll just quietly watch from the shadows.


    Creepy, but that is her normal.


    ~~~~~~~


    Katsuki was staring up at the white ceiling of his hospital room. Tears stung at the back of his eyes and he fought them off. Every part of his body hurt and he felt so much worse. He had thought about what he had done. He had been taking his anger out  on the girl. He deserved everything she did to him. She wanted him dead. He could feel it in the air. She would''ve most likely done it. She could''ve killed him and she would''ve. He was close to death again. It was frightening, but it made him look back on his life. The first time he didn''t care so much. The second time it hit a lot harder.


    He was a sad excuse of a human being.


    He had been constantly chasing after Izuku. He would apologize but the boy never said anything. After school he would retrieve the notebooks the boy tossed away. He would spend hours working on time. He bought new ones. Dubbed them the same and tried to copy as much info as he could. His writing wasn''t as neat as the boy , but he tried. He would give them back one day. He had to. He told himself that.


    He had apologized again that day. He didn''t look at or talk to him again. He walked away, again . Katsuki was angry. He wasn''t mad at Izuku. He accepted it in fact. He deserved it after all. He was mad at himself. It was his fault. Everything was his fault . He was such a fool. He was so angry and he wanted to lash out.


    He regretted it.


    The cuts will remain. Scars to remind him of his mistake. They would remind him of who he is. What he''s done. All so he could make himself feel better.


    Some hero.


    The school was ready to press charges against Kuriko and her family for what she had done, but he had put a stop to it. He couldn''t do such a thing. What she did was practically in self defense. He started it. There was no need to go to court for such a thing.


    They did pay for his medical bill. His mother had told him that the Sano family offered to pay any bills that may arise. Why would they  do that? He bullied their daughter. He thought they would be happy with the situation. He was not expecting them to easily  give his parents money to handle everything.


    "Katsuki"


    The door closed silently and his mother stepped in along wit a worried Inko. He tensed at the sight of her and looked away from the woman. He was uncomfortable around her. He didn''t know if the woman knew of his involvement. His mother said nothing. He had to tell her himself. It was the right  thing. But he couldn''t do it. He always chickened out. He was surprised Izuku didn''t tell her . His involvement with Izuku''s attempt is punishable. He would be sent to juvenile detention. Instant criminal record. It would ruin his life so very easily . His dream of being a hero would be hard to achieve. Maybe even impossible. He wondered why Izuku never said anything to his mother.


    "How are you doing? "


    "Fine"


    "I brought you some the cookies you like" Inko said with a weak smile as she placed a container on the bedside table. "I brought Izuku, but he doesn''t want to come in with us"


    Katsuki almost flinched at the mention of the name. He was there at the hospital. He didn''t know why that shocked him. What mother would leave her suicidal child at home alone?  Besides as far as Inko knew the two were friends. To her Katsuki was just a boy that liked to tease her son. Izuku was never mad at him. He had told her that Katsuki just liked to tease.


    She didn''t believe it. Even so she let it slide. She had known the blonde for years. She was still worried about him. Even if she didn''t still care for him, she would still be there for his mother. They were long time friends. They could be sisters.


    "You''ll be beter soon. The doctor said you''re healing quickly and will be back in school in just a few " Mitsuki ran a comforting hand through his hair. She could read the emotion in his eyes. It saddened her to see her son like that. He was going through so much. He wasn''t yelling at her or her husband anymore. She didn''t know how much  she would miss their fights until then. He''s been overcome with guilt. He would cry at night. She could do Nothing to help. At least not much anyway. He wanted to handle things himself. He shouldn''t and she''s been telling him that, but he''s stubborn.


    Katsuki sunk into his bed, staring at the sheets. There was so much he needed to do. So much he needed to apologize for. So much he needed to make up for.


    "What happened to the m-... "He stopped himself. He always called her mute. It was his way of rubbing things in her face. He couldn''t do that anymore. "What happened to Sano? "


    "She was expelled" Mitsuki had a rage filled look in her eyes. "If you ask me she should''ve been handled a bit more harshly for her actions. She could  have killed you and all she got off with is a slap on the wrist"


    Mitsuko seemed angry. He understood why. Someone almost  killed her son. He could almost smile at her show of affection.


    "It was my fault" he said quietly. It was barely a whisper. "I was angry about.. About a lot of things and I decided to take it out on her. That was wrong. What kind of hero hurts someone else just because he is hurting? " he gripped his sheets.


    "I''m a worthless wannabe"


    ~~~~~~~


    Kuriko had a look of complete disinterest as she watched two boys scruffle. One was a boy of her class and some kids were cheering for him. She had let out a soundless sigh at the scene. It''s best she go outside and avoid all this nonsense. They were fighting over the simplest thing. The just insulted eachother and one thing lead to the next. She turned to leave until she noticed something.


    One of the boys had taken  more damaged. He was battered and bruised. His lip was hit severely  and he was bleeding. It was running down his chin and dripping onto his clothes. He was her classmate. Blood. She had sensed bloodlust nearby. She looked around and was quick to spot the blonde she had been observing. Blood lust. Strong blood lust. The girl thirsts for his blood. There was a look in her eyes and her breathing had increased. There were emotions. Fascination? Want? She couldn''t really  decipher her emotions because they were mixing together in an odd way. It was hard to understand. It was very broken . Her way of perceiving her emotions was new to her.


    She looked lovestruck.


    She liked the boy? No, she couldn''t  . she never showed any interest in him. She didn''t like him. She liked his  blood. That is what she wanted. The question was why. Why did she crave his blood all of a sudden?


    What''s with her massive lust for blood?


    She wanted to find out and she will. She had a feeling it wouldn''t be too long.

 Chapter 18

    Nemuri moaned in delighted as the vanilla flavored ice cream melted on her tongue. The great pleasures the treat brings. She was currently at Nozomi''s house. She could actually live there with how much she could be found in the house. In all honesty a lot of people come to Nozomi''s house. It annoyed the woman, but no matter what she did her sisters, parents and Nemuri would always return and wander around as if they owned the place. As it was, Nemuri sat next to a very focused Nozomi. The woman was focused on the holographic displays in front of her. They were all around her. 3D holographics. Is that the best way to describe it? She didn''t know. Nemuri only watched as she moved the screens around, switching gears and possible nick nacks. She wasn''t an expert on technology so she had no idea what the woman was looking at. All she knew was that she said she was working on Kuriko''s costume.


    There were some boots drifting on one screen. A hoodie of sorts on the other. Some pants. Some gears. Some this and that. Words were drifting near them. Notes? Suggestions? Possible downsides? She didn''t know what they were. Nozomi was constantly putting them together and pulling them apart. She would sometimes mumble to herself.


    "You''re being a geek, again "


    "Very funny" Nozomi didn''t even look at her. She was determined to make Kuriko the best suit she could. She found that it was a good thing the Sano company works very close with UA. She was in charge of making the student''s suit ideas become a reality.


    "So, Kuriko actually sketched up a hero suit? " Nemuri had a hard time believing that. She knew the girl was just going along with it for Nozomi. She knew she did not like being placed in the hero course. She knew she would not take her time to just sit and create a costume when she could be reading.


    "No, not really. When asked about it she just gave me a pants and hoodie"


    Nemuri laughed. Definitely something  Kuriko would do. The girl just doesn''t care. She would really dress like that to go out into danger.


    "So you''re making one for her" Nemuri concluded.


    "Yes" Nozomi slid the screen in front of her our of the way and focused on another. "I''ll make sure it''s perfect for her. It''ll be based on what she usually wears which is a blue hoodie and black pants"


    "She should start wearing different clothes" Nemuri said simply. "Does she have any dresses and skirts? "


    "She does"


    "Have you ever seen her in them? "


    "Twice"


    "when"


    "When I dressed her in them" Nozomi shrugged. "She won''t wear them on her own, but if I request it she actually will"


    "Momma''s girl" Nemuri mumbled. Kuriko does do everything Nozomi request of her. It''s understandable why. That woman was the first to care for her. She gave her a home. She loved her. She took care of her. She fed her. Kuriko wasnt used to such affection. She found that she brought more pain than worth so she tried her best to make the woman happy. It''s an interesting mindset. Really sweet actually. A child that would put aside her dislike for heroes just so her mother would be happy.


    "Where is Kuriko? I''m  sure she should be out of school by now" Nemuri said as she eyed the door.


    "It''s Kuriko. If we don''t pick her up she takes her time coming back"


    "She does. Why though? "


    "I don''t know. She never tells me


    "How''re things going at the new school"


    "Good. She hasn''t been bullied. Hasn''t made any friends though"


    Nemuri hummed. "She doesn''t want friends"


    "She doesn''t trust or believe in people at all, which is sad. She could make some really good friends if she put certain things aside. Not everyone is bad,  she should know that by now"


    "She''ll make friends at some point" Nemuri reassured. "Maybe at UA. I''ll let you know"


    "What do you mean? "


    "I''ll be a teacher at UA this year" Nemuri smirked at Nozomi''s shocked face.


    "What? Why are you only now telling me? "


    Nemuri only laughed at Nozomi''s genuine surprise. It''s probably one of the first times Nemuri has kept a big secret from her.


    "Just because "


    "Seriously? ".


    "Yes"


    "I can''t believe you" Nozomi sighed an returned her attention to her work in progress. "Why are you going to be teaching there? "


    "Well I was asked sooner in the year but I gave no answer until recently "


    "Again , why? "


    "Kuriko" is all Nemuri said. She reclined onto the sofa with a soft smile. "Kuriko will be there and knowing her and how she tends to get into trouble I figure I might as well take the job to be there for her , you know? I''m going to be teaching her class. "


    "You''re doing this for Kuriko? "


    "Yeah. And I can''t help but feel selfish for it"


    "Well I don''t think you''re selfish"


    Nemuri hummed. "I''ll look out for the kid. You know, Shota will be her homeroom teacher. "


    "Of all people. I heard he expelled an entire class last year"


    "Yes, he''s allowed to pull it off again this year, but surprise surprise he cannot expel Kuriko"


    "She won''t like this"


    "I''m aware" Nemuri ate the last of her ice cream. "Nezu is determined to keep her in the school. He said sesething about UA being the crucial factor of her life. How things go there at the school will have an impact on her future"


    "She doesn''t like being forced into the hero course"


    "Yeah I noticed" Nemuri said. "I''m out of ice cream"


    "I blame you for her unhealthy diet"


    "Why in the world would you do that? "


    "You introduced her to vanilla ice cream. That''s all she eats"


    "She seems pretty healthy. Besides I heard she started eating a proper meal before feasting on ice cream"


    "Yes, she''s started taking our advice"Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Before Nemuri  could say anything  Kuriko appeared in front of them and fell to the floor. The woman stared silently for a moment. They weren''t surprised this time.


    "Hello Kuriko, how was your day? "


    Kuriko signed her answer and proceeded to empty her backpack on the floor.


    "Why is it that you never sit on the sofa? " Nemuri questioned. She never once saw Kuriko sit on any of the sofa. She''s always on the floor.


    A few hand gestures informed her that the girl was very comfortable on the floor. Nemuri didn''t know if that was a proper answer to her question or not.


    At some point Kuriko found what she was looking for and placed it next to her. She was quick to stuff everything back into her backpack and leave just as fast.


    "Look at that, she didn''t even get some ice cream"


    ~~~~~~~~


    After initial Quirk manifestation, it is possible for the user to undergo an "Awakening". The right catalyst can cause Quirks to evolve on the spot.This results in ones Quirk gaining a new level of strength and/or new aspects to its nature that were previously not possible.


    Kuriko had read that in one of her books and it interested her. It was basically saying that a quirk could level up, was it not? For such a thing to happen one needs the right catalyst. A life or death situation seems like a good catalyst. In such a situation one is forced to evolve if their will to live is strong. Emotional catalyst count as well. There are many forms of catalysts that vary from person to person.


    That was not important.


    What was important was what she could do about it. Could she awaken someone''s quirk?  That is the question she was now asking herself. She looked to her book, rereading the line. She only recently learned of this awakening and it''s interesting. Pushing  quirks to the next level. One would  need a catalyst, but what she could just make it happen?  She would technically be forcing it to level up. Forcing evolution. Or would she be guiding it?


    She flipped through her book. Returning to an already read chapter.


    The theory of "Quirk Singularity" is a popular line of thinking that suggests that Quirks will continue to mix together and deepen, growing in both strength and complexity with every new generation. Eventually, Quirks will develop to a point where no one will be able to control them anymore.


    This theory suggest that quirks will be the destroyer of humans and the world itself. At least that is what Kuriko understood. So, why did this interest her?


    Quirk awakening and quirk singularity could be connected. If a strong quirk is awakened or leveled up it would obviously be stronger. The stronger the quitk the more complex the harder it is to control. But quirk singularity says that over time the quirks will mix together and deepen. Which means quirks get stronger with each generation. But if they''re talking about mixing quirks together what would happen if you gave someone already possessing  a quirk another quirk on top  of that?


    Could the two quirks mix? If so they would deepen become stronger and more complex. What would that do to a person? Physically and mentally?


    It was interesting and curiosity was her current emotion. She wanted an answer ti that question.


    That brings another question. People  are born with quirks and wish for stronger ones. It doesn''t matter if that quirk is weak or already strong. Some people don''t know how to be content with what they have. So they want a stronger quirk. What if there was a way to make a quirk stronger? It would not be awakening. A drug, maybe. And if there was a drug capable of that then a drug capable of the opposite could be possible. A drug that completely takes away someone''s quirk.


    Depending  on which side creates such a drug it could be a blessing or a curse. Of course it the "villains" invent  such a thing, the "heroes" will destroy it because it will be used for evil. So  what if the heroes invent such a drug? It will continue to exist, will it not? The heroes made it. They would never create something to harm anyone, right?


    Revision that. It would not matter who invented the drug. It will be used wrongly by either side of the table. That''s just how it is. There are corrupt  heroes. Even though people refuse to believe such a thing.


    Taking  away someone''s quirk could do a lot of damage. A quirk is part of an individual. They grow with it. They learn to understand it. They become used to the feeling of its activation. Take that away and you''re taking away a part of someone. That doesn''t spell anything good for the person. With a part oneself lost they will never be the same. Everything  will change. Their mentality. Their mindset. Their personality. Their behaviors. Everything.


    Izuku is a good example. He lost a part of him the day he tried to kill himself. He was a boy filled wit hope. He was a boy who always believed. Those two factors were apart of him. They made him Izuku. Now they are gone. His cheerful smile is no more. His colorful view of the world is gone. His dream is broken. One of the things he realky wanted was given to him and yet he felt empty .  He doesn''t know who he is anymore. He doesnt know what to do with  himself. He lost his will to live.


    So what does he do?


    He clings to the shards of his dream even of they tear cuts into his flesh. He convinced himself that he would follow it solely to let the world see what their so called heroes are actually like.


    Kuriko knew better. He told himself that. He believed it. It could be true, but she knew. She knew that he was following his broken dream because he wanted that part of him back. He yearned to regain his hope. He wanted to believe. So he would go to UA in hopes of finding that part of him.


    Kuriko didn''t know what to think of that. It was stupid. Desperate. Pathetic.


    But she couldn''t really blame him.


    He doesn''t know what to do. He doesn''t know what he''s feeling. He doesn''t know anything anymore.


    Losing a part of yourself is hard to recover from.


    If you recover at all.


    ~~~~~~~~


    Kuriko was wandering the halls of her school. Practically everyone had left and she would have left as well had she not sensed familair blood lust. She adjusted her glasses as dark tendrils climbed up her body. She had a feeling she would witness something interesting today.


    Her interest in the blonde had never faded. She kept a close eye on her and that boy. Kuriko found that he looked a lot like Izuku. It was just an idle discovery she paid little mind. It was still interesting though.


    It has only been a day since the fight. The bloodlust she felt from the girl was stronger  and was always aimed at that boy.


    She seemed fascinated with him. She would have dismissed it as the childish emotions of a teenage girl having a crush, but she didn''t believe it to be that. As hard as it was to read her emotions properly she knew it was no crush. She also theorized that the blonde made the mistake as seeing it that way. She wondered if that bloodlust was what made her think such a thing.


    She noted that the girl had sharper canines. They could be fangs. Either way they were longer and sharper than they should be. That indicates something. Must be related to her quirk, Kuriko had guessed. If so then she could form an idea of what that quirk is or at least what it involved. Fangs and blood. It made her think of vampires. Creatures that would feast on the blood of humans. With that in mind the bloodlust made sense. If her quirk had to do with blood then she must have a natural inclanation towards the human substance. Her quirk needs blood hence her own need for blood. A quirk can influence their holder. It is why those with blood related quirks or with darkness type quirk are more likely suspected to be villains. It is why such characters are dubbed villains. The needs of their quirks influence them and they can end up harming others.


    Such as the need for blood. How else will someone scratch such an ich?


    So when she located her person of interest she was not too surprised  to find a bleeding boy under her. She was not too surprised to find a bleeding wound the girl had inflicted. She was not surprise to see her drinking his blood.


    The look of ectasy was litte surprise. Her tears were questionable.


    This girl put on an act to be accepted by others. She submitted to their form of normal. She hid this bloodlust as best she could. She burried it, but certain things always resurface. Her cravings would get stronger and stronger whether  she knew it or not. Not allowing her to be herself only made things worse. Everything resurfaced and she could not control herself.


    That is how this situation came to be.


    She was too focused on her meal to notice a girl in the hallway. Kuriko however, did. She eyed the girl for a moment. She would scream.


    Before she could Kuriko had her in her grip. She kept her from screaming and forced her unconscious. She fell limp in her arms and Kuriko placed her on the ground, leaning against the wall. She pressed two fingers to her forehead and erased the memory of


    what she had just seen. If news if this were to get out it would spell trouble. Trouble would mean this girl could be expelled or she might run. Which meant Kuriko would lose her person of interest and she would not let that happen. She found her secret, but she was still interested.


    She looked up only to meet familiar yellow eyes. They held their gazes for an unknown amount of time until they both cocked their heads in curiosity.


    "Kuriko"


    Kuriko stood, glancing at the unconscious girl for a moment. She then eyed the blonde. She had blood running down her chin. She made a mess despite her using a straw. Kuriko would hum if she could. She took a step and was instantly in front of the girl. She crouched and touched the boy with her gloved hand. Slowly the wound healed up and the blood was gone. His clothes were neat and not a stain was to be found. She then touched his head and erased his memory of what had taken place. She replaced it with one involving the other girl quite easily .


    The entire time she could feel curious eyes on her. She sat on the floor, facing this blonde. They stared at eachother for a full minute before the other smiled brightly, showing her teeth. The smile wasn''t the one she showed her classmates. It was totally different. This smiled displayed her true self.


    "You don''t care about my normal"


    Kuriko nodded. She really couldn''t care. Who was she to judge this girl''s normal? Her normal wasn''t  what everyone else would accept either.


    She was abnormal in the world''s eyes. And so was this girl. She couldn''t judge. She was just curious now. A lot more curious.


    Himiko Toga was interesting. Deranged, maybe or most likely. Broken, completely.


    She didn''t care.

 Chapter 19

    A quirk that let''s one transform into anyone who''s blood they have consumed. Kuriko found it to be very powerful as she sat in front of Himiko. She had told her about her  quirk. She told her about everything else. Her parents told her to be normal. Disgusted with her behavior, her parents tried to suppress it from a young age by putting immense pressure on her to be "normal," which she then took to heart. She repressed her "abnormal" tendencies over the years, but of course that was over with. Kuriko noted her mood swings . One moment she was sad or angry the next she was bright eyed and cheerful. She wondered if this developed due to her not being allowed to be herself . She had to act like someone else. Put on a happy facade. Her mood swings were explainable.


    Kuriko found it interesting how quickly she took to her. She would''ve expected  her to be afraid. She had seen what she had done she could''ve reported it. Then again she did see her take out a random school girl and heal up her victem. She successfully   pulled the girl out of trouble. They hardly knew eachother. The blonde would talk to her but she was not being herself.


    Even as she talked to her, she found it her to pull apart her multiple emotions. She couldn''t tell which were which. Himiko didn''t know how  to properly experience multiple emotions. Not in her form of normal or the form of normal that had been forced upon her.


    "Life is hard, isn''t it Kuriko? "


    Kuriko nodded. Himiko was back to her sadness. At least she could feel some emotions when the girl  let herself be overtaken by one alone.


    "My normal is wrong. Mom and dad don''t like it. No one will like it. It''s disgusting"


    Was it? Kuriko couldn''t find a problem with it . Her quirk makes her naturally inclined towards blood. It is what makes her so fascinated by it. So much so that she mistakes her bloodlust for love. Which brings up something else. She believed she loved this boy and she attacked him to drink his blood. She couldve killed him. So that means her interpretation of love is really  broken.


    "Why don''t you hate it? "


    There was hope in her voice. Kuriko looked at her hands when the question was asked. Why should  she hate it?  She never judged anyone''s quirk. She never judged their form of normal. She never judged any odd tendencies, because  she couldn''t. She herself had an odd normal. One she was bullied for. One people hated her for. She had her own tendencies. Why judge others? She didn''t care enough to judge.


    She signed, Himiko could not understand so she transfered her thoughts to the girl. There was this look in her eyes when she did. Kuriko was aware that Himiko will get attached  to her. She was aware that she could develop her off form of love for o her. She might want her blood. She did not care at all. It should be a concern, shouldn''t it? If she wanted her blood she would give it to her. She was curious about her quirk. It brought questions. Could she use the quirks of those she turns into?


    "You can''t talk, how come? "


    Kuriko let her know that it was something she was robbed of since birth. Something is not very good in her throat and will never be good. So she is left without a voice for as long as she lives.


    Kuriko noted that Himiko was not too bad or lost. She didn''t know the right words for it. Yes her mentality is not so very good. But her mental state is still stable enough. It could be lost if she continues to lose herself to her quirk''s cravings. She could go on a killing spree pretty easily . That could be prevented and she guessed it had. By her accepting her as who she is she''s kept her stable. It was odd to think about. Himiko just wanted to be herself and not be judged but she knew that could not happen. At least that is what her parents had her think. Her parents are the one that messed up her mental state to begin with. It''s interesting how one person can influence another so.


    "The others say you''re weird" Himiko seemed thoughtful. She didn''t think she was weird. She thought she was interesting. She was not like the others. Of course that made her not so normal, but she didn''t seem to care. She couldn''t talk. She h would disappear during lunch. She would have an emotionless stare. She would openly stare, not caring that others find it disturbing. And her quirk. The kids talked about it a lot. They said she had a villainous quirk. A quirk the has to do with darkness. Some say they even see her turn into this monster of pitch black with lifeless blue eyes. It was true as she''s seen. "Youre not "normal", like me. You''re abnormal, like me"


    "You understand me. You see me. You don''t care"


    Himiko tilted her head as she took her in. She had never met anyone who was not "normal". She was "abnormal" like her. She wasn''t disgusted by her. She sees her for who she is and accepted it so easily.


    It made her happy?


    "Will you be my friend? " she asked as she leaned towards her. "Can I have your blood? "


    Kuriko was not at all bothered by anything this girl said or the air she let off. She easily  met those eyes that hid too many mixed up emotions for her to understand properly. Her mental state was stable, but close to breaking.


    She nodded. She pulled up her sleeve and ran a finger over her wrist. Blood spilled from the wound she created. She observed Himiko as she zeroed  in of her bleeding wrist. Her pupils were dilated and a very crazed smile grew on he face. Her eyes followed a drop of blood that hit the floor beneath them.


    Kuriko was sure she was now involved with an interesting character. She was questioning a lot of things as she watched the girl happily ingest her blood. She  craves blood even when she doesn''t need to use her quirk. Similar to a vampire. Maybe the drawback of the quirk is a craving for blood. Having repressed this craving it is now taking over her mind. That is what can lead to her unstable mental state.


    But if that need is taken care of the craving will lessen and the potential  to lose herself will go with it. Kuriko was aware that she had different affects on quirks. Either they did not work on her or she influenced them in some way. Maybe her blood can scratch Himiko''s itch and keep her bloodlust in control. She could learn more if the girl is in her right mind. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Then there is the fact that she just agreed to be her friend. She doesn''t believe in friends but she decided to agree anyway.


    An odd friendship based on their abnormalities.


    Kuriko refused to call it a friendship though. It''s just mutual interest.


    Nothing more nothing less.


    ~~~~~~~


    Himiko fell face first into her bed the minute she got into her room. She was sent up to make her homework. She needed to be the perfect school girl after all. She was not allowed to get any failing grades. She was not allowed to show them who she was. She was not allowed much. She felt trapped. In a cage and she wanted freedom. She wanted to be as free as a bird. Why was life so hard? She wished things could be easier. She wanted to make things  easier. Why can''t she have as much blood as she wanted? What''s the big deal? It''s just a little blood. She doubt anyone would die . But it was wrong apparently . Her cravings was disgusting. Terrible.


    Abnormal.


    Her own parents think that about her. They say it''s all for her well being. It''s all for her own good, but she knew  better. It was for them. She couldn''t ruin their name. Their reputation. Evuthing they built. Her Normal  would ruin their own so she had to bury a part of herself


    She buried it for years. Ignoring the need.  Ignoring her fascination with blood. She ignored it all until she couldn''t anymore. It just fell apart. She fell apart. She attacked a boy. She could''ve killed him. The thought didn''t bother her as much as it should. The only reason she thought of it was because she could''ve gotten in trouble. Her parents would  dislike her even more. She wouldn''t be surprised if they disowned her. She would actually be very happy if that happened.


    She could''ve killed the boy. She liked him. She had a crush  on him and that made her want his blood even more. She wanted to see him bleed out. She wanted to kill him. The urge and thought was there. She wanted to be him. Those thoughts made her very happy for some reason. When she tasted his blood it was heavenly. It was so good. She didn''t know how she resisted for so long. She wanted more of it. She would have taken more had Kuriko not shown up, but it wasn''t all bad. She erased her mistake. She understood. She wasn''t disgusted. She didn''t think her actions were weird . She accepted it. She agreed to be her friend and she offered her blood. She really let her have her blood.


    Himiko giggled and pulled her pillow close to her chest. She thought Saito''s blood was delicious. Kuriko''s blood was a different story. It was addicting. Saito''s could not compare. She fell in love with the flavor instantly. She couldn''t stop herself from sucking out as much as she could. Kuriko didn''t seem bothered. She didn''t pull her away. She let her decide when she''s had enough. It''s as if the girl had unlimited blood running through her veins.


    It was amazing, but weird. She couldn''t turn into her no matter how hard she tried. She could turn into Saito, but Kuriko''s form could not  be copied. She wondered why.


    That didn''t matter too much. She had a friend. A real friend. Someone who saw who she was and didn''t bat an eye. She wasn''t like the others. They didn''t know her. They didn''t matter anymore. They were only needed to satisfy her parents. Kuriko was her only real friend. The thought made her giddy with excitement. She wanted more if her  blood now. She would have to wait. She didn''t know where she lived and that was frustrating. If she did she would''ve gone there. She would have to wait to get more from her  tomorrow.


    But she still needed blood at that moment. She didn''t know why she was craving it so much. Maybe it was because the need recently resurfaced. Either way she was thirsting for blood and she needed it.


    she was staring out her open window. It would be night soon. Maybe she should go hunting. She never thought of these things before. Or maybe these thoughts were always there. Buried with everything else.


    She''ll just have a little bit.


    ~~~~~~~


    Kuriko rubbed her wrist, instantly ridding herself of her self inflict wound before stepping into her house. Her day was interesting and she was actually looking forward to the next day of school. Stepping into her house she was met with the sisters and Nemuri. They seemed to be very caught up in a card game. Sometimes they can be an interesting and childish bunch. When they saw her the all greeted her very happily and invited her to join the game.


    Kuriko only eyed them before heading to the kitchen and getting herself some food. She soon returned and sat o the floor between her  mother and Nemuri. She wanted ice cream but she had to eat first otherwise she would not get it, so here she was.


    "Wow, look at you eating like a normal human being" Nemuri bumped her shoulder playfully, while keeping her eyes on her cards. She had a look of victory in her eyes which let Kuriko know she was sure she had won.


    "How was school? " Nozomi asked with a quick glance at Kuriko. The girl had filled her mouth with the rice she had in her bowl and shrugged. As complicated as she was it was times like these that Nozomi would see her as a teenager. An ordinary teenager.


    "You don''t have any injuries, do you? " Noriko asked with concern very evident on her face.


    Kuriko shook her head no, glancing at her mother''s cards.


    Natsumi looked very devious with her cards and winked at Kuriko. She was obviously planning something. Kuriko  just sat, ate and watched the game. She would retreat to her room at some point.


    "Ha! "Nemuri and Natsumi both displayed their cards at the same time. They glared before eyeing each other''s cards.


    "In your face, I got a higher deck" Natsumi grinned.


    "Awe come on" Nemuri groaned. "Did you cheat? I swear we can''t play any card games with you"


    "I did not cheat" Natsumi defended with a smirk. "I''m a lawyer. I can easily read any one of you"


    Nozomi and Noriko sighed  and dropped their cards. Both had a rather laughable deck. They were obviously not good at the unknown game.


    Natsumi was very happy with herself as she stood and did a stretch. She fell into the sofa and retrieved some documents .


    "I had my fun, it''s time for work"


    Noriko nodded in agreement and situated herself on the other side of the sofa. She gathered some meds and arranged them on the coffee table, a look of interest on her face.


    "Why are you two even here? "Nozomi asked with a sigh. "You just came here and somehow pulled me into a card game and now you''re working"


    "We wanted to see our sister and niece" Natsumi said, not even looking up from her documents. "Besides Noriko blew up some medical concoction in her house and came to mine only to do the same "


    "Seriously? "


    Noriko nodded with an apologetic smile. "Sorry, we''ll be here for a while "


    "What about you Nemuri? "


    "I just felt like stopping by. I''m free today so I figured why not"


    "Oh, so no situation at your house? "


    "No, none at all"


    "And you don''t want anything from me? "


    "Nit really"


    "Great" Nozomi smiled. "Get out"


    "Nope" Nemuri sprawled herself on the empty sofa. She hummed in content as she stretched her limbs with a yawn. "I''ll stay right here"


    "No you won''t " Nozomi pulled and failed to get Nemuri  out of her sofa. "You''ve spent the entire week here. I''m not so sure you have a house anymore"


    "I do, I just like staying here" Nemuri said casually as she refused to be removed from her spot on the sofa.


    "Damn it Nemuri" Nozomi groaned and stood in front of the woman, hands on her hip. "You are not sleeping in my room tonight, I promise you that"


    "You sure? " Nemuri wore a smirk. "You know you can''t sleep without your cuddle partner"


    Natsumi actually snorted and Noriko let out a coo. Nozomi was red in the face.


    "Awe, you two are so cute" Natsumi teased.


    "I bet Nemuri is the big spoon" Noriko smiled innocently.


    Even Kuriko seemed amused.


    "I don''t need you teasing me" Nozomi said with a light glare.


    "But sis-"


    "No"

 Chapter 20

    Katsuki found himself eyeing Izuku through the window. To anyone he would look like a very angry ash blonde. He was glaring at the boy but he wasn''t angry. Maybe he was, but again it was not aimed at Izuku. Hebwas angry at himself. The anger didn''t fade for a minute. He apologized again today and again he got no reply from the boy. He hasn''t looked at him. He hasn''t talked to him. He obviously wanted nothing to do with him. He didn''t come see him at the hospital. He was there but he never entered his room. He expected that. Why would he come see him after all he''s done?


    He sighed and returned his gaze to the notebooks he had on his desk. Hero analysis for the future. He had book four currently. Izuku threw them all into the fish pond  and he retrieved them all. It was hard to understand the writing now that water had ruined it all, but he did his best. He wasn''t the best artist but he tried very hard to copy every line Izuku drew. The boy was talented. His notes were impressive. He wrote down strengths and weaknesses along with possible super moves and ways the quirk user could easily be taken down. He didn''t know Izuku was so good at observation. These notes are really useful. He couldn''t believe Izuku  threw them away. He probably worked hard on them. He was a hood artist as well.


    Katsuki gripped his pencil a bit too tightly  and it broke in half. He groaned and retrieved another to continue his world. He had found his hero analysis notebook labeled number one just that day. He felt even worse when he opened it to reveal the first page. His quirk was the first to be listed. There were weaknesses. Strengths. Super moves. He even ranked his quirk. He had drawn a hero costume too. Each part was explained. Each had a purpose that would benefit him. At the end of it a there was a little note.


    Katsuki broke his pencil again.


    Izuku really looked up to him. He wanted to be his friend. All he ever wanted was to be there for him. To be his very close friend  and he could not accept that. He broke off their friendships because his head got too big. He had no quirk so he was beneath him. There was no need to be friends with such a weakling.


    His pencil broke again.


    He was such an egotistical fool.


    Another  pencil.


    "Hey Bakugo, what are you up to? "


    "Yeah, what''s with the broken pencils? "


    Katsuki glared at them and they immediately backed away.


    "What is with you man? You''ve been off lately"


    "It''s none of your business" Katsuki said,  his voice harsh. "Leave, extras"


    "Geez" one of the boys scoffed.


    When they left he returned to his work. He didn''t need them. They weren''t his real friends. They only stuck around because he''s popular and strong. That''s all they care about.


    That''s all he cared about.


    ~~~~~~~~


    News flashed on the television, drawing Kuriko''s attention. She was seated on the floor with some breakfast in hand, while she patiently awaited her mother. She was already dressed and ready for school. She was distracted by her thoughts until the TV caught her attention. The news reporter was detailing a murder. Apparently a body was found dead in an ally way late in the night. No one knows who the perpetrator was or why they killed the man. They explained that  the murder weapon was determined to be a knife. Kuriko raised an eyebrow as she learned more and more about the murder. A stab wound. Nothing was stolen off the victem''s body. She sighed and questioned if Himiko would do that.


    She would, she concluded.


    Her need for blood was recently rediscovered and it may be too strong for her to handle. She was hoping she could go a night without doing such a thing, but she was wrong. She planned on scratching her itch at school by offering more blood.


    She continued to eat her cereal as if the news report was of little concern. The girl was smart enough to commit  the crime at night and stealthy enough to get away with it. It wasn''t surprising. The girl had a cat like appearance. Everything about her leaked deception. Her appearance. Her quirk. Her name. It fit perfectly when she thought about it.


    "Sorry for the wait" Nozomi came down the stairs dressed for work. She adjusted her blazer as she fetched a milkshake out of the fridge. "Come on or we''ll both be late"


    Kuriko turned off the TV and left her bowl of cereal on the kitchen table. Nemuri was still at their house so she would have to take care of that before she left for hero duties.


    "Kuriko where is your tie? " Noxkmi asked once the girl  cLimbed into the car.


    Kuriko looked down on herself very uncaring. She shrugged and casually swiped through the air. A small circle of darkness appeared and faded, leaving her tie.


    She held it up to Nozomi.


    "Alright"


    ~~~~~~~~


    The drive to school was very uneventful and they arrived at Kuriko''s school soon enough. Nozomi said goodbye with a kiss to the forehead and watched  the ever silent Kuriko slide out of her seat and out the car. She made it just five minutes before the bell was set to go off. Kuriko had placed her hands in her pockets and trudged onto her school campus. Nozomi smiled at her behavior. She always walked off to school like that. She let off an air that made everyone stay away from her.


    Nozomi was about to drive away until she saw a blonde approach Kuriko with a friendly wave. She raised an eyebrow in curiosity as she watched the scene. Kuriko had looked at the girl , but didn''t move away from her. She let her walk with her and seemed to listen to whatever it was she was telling her.


    "Did she make a friend? "


    ~~~~~~~


    Kuriko let Himiko walk with her. She listened to her stories. Normal stuff. The usual she talks about around everyone else. Most kids looked at them weird . They were probably wondering why Himiko Toga was all buddy buddy with  the mute. They were both aware of the stares. Kuriko knew Himiko wanted to  talk about different things. She could feel her bloodlust and knew she would request some more blood. But at the moment they were being watched so she spoke of whatever it is a normal school girl should talk about.


    Kuriko, however, could ask questions without anyone knowing what it was they were talking about. She had glanced at the girl when she asked her about the murder she heard of. As answer she got a cheerful smile and nod. She didn''t seem sorry at all. Kuriko couldn''t feel anything about that. She probably wouldn''t care enough either.


    She needed blood, she had mentally told her. When she looked  at her her pupils were dilated again and that smile spread. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    She needs blood.


    Kuriko adjusted her glasses as she told the girl to be patient. She was disappointed if the pout on her face was anything to go by. She kept looking at her with her bloodthirsty gaze and toothy smile. Kuriko sighed when she understood what she was asking. She shook her head no. The smile was gone briefly and she looked ahead. She smiled again soon after and nodded to herself . Kuriko heard her thoughts and didn''t bother commenting on them. She hoped she didn''t hunt down someone in the school. She could be seen and that would cause trouble for Kuriko. She would need to alter multiple individual''s memories and that was a bother.


    She was soon looking at her again and again Kuriko  shook her head no. Himiko would not relent. She kept  requesting her blood and she would tell her to wait everytime. That of course didn''t put Himiko in the best of moods.


    She would have to keep a close eye out just to make sure she doesn''t kill a student.


    ~~~~~~~~


    "She made a friend? "  a curious Haruko asked his daughter. He reclined in his seat opposite his daughter, raising an eyebrow in interest. "Are you sure? "


    "Dad, of course I am" Nozomi sighed and arranged her desk quickly. She had messed it up when she lost focus. "She didn''t try to get away from her nor did she push the girl away"


    "Huh" Haruko pushed his graying black hair out of his face, his red eyes gleamed. "Well I wonder how such a thing came to be"


    "I''m curious too. Kuriko doesn''t seem to like the idea of having friends and yet she has one"


    "Maybe she doesn''t see the other as a friend but just another one of her studies"


    "That''s very cold but very possible " Nozomi ran a hand through her hair. "I hope it''s not true"


    "The likelihood of it being true is very high" Haruko revealed very calmly while he absentmindedly twitched his fingers. "I estimate a 90% chance of it being true" he said his eyes were glazed as he calculated that predictions. He hummed. "Yes and then there is a 9.99% chance that she actually sees this girl as a friend "


    "What''s with that number? " Nozomi asked blankly.


    "Numbers don''t lie"


    "Then what about the remaining percentage? "


    "Oh, just disregard that"


    "No, tell me"


    "It''s not very important " Haruko said with a smile and stood. He adjusted his tie and turned to leave.


    "Dad! You''re being unfair again"


    "Life is not fair, sweetheart"


    Nozomi grumbled as her father left and got back to work. She had multiple request for gear that she needed to take care of. Most of them is being handled by those who work for her department. She would handle certain requests. She read her documents while activating her quirk. She constantly glanced between the documents and the screens in front of her. She frowned and pulled up a blank screen. She was quick to create something out of the parts displayed on her other screens. She observed it from every angle, calculating flaws and strengths.


    She hummed again and zoomed in on her current creation. It had some weaknesses, but they were very subtle.


    "Test" she muttered and caught the creation when it materialized in front of her. She judged its weigh and flexibility. Another hum and she slipped the guanlet on. Soft insides. Check. She fisted her hand. Flexibility. Check. Strenght. She would rather not destroy her office so that would be tested in the field. She removed the weapon, muttered a word and watched it return to being nothing but a 3d holographic image.


    It would have to do. She will do some more testing just to be sure.


    "Knock, knock"


    Nozomi wasn''t surprised to hear Nemuri''s voice. The woman tends to come see her often. She also tends to come through the window very often. She didn''t know why she could not just use a door like everyone else. She stopped scolding her about it at some point.


    "Hey Nemuri"


    Nemuri was as cheerful as every as she sat down at the edge  of Nozomi''s desk. She was playing with her whip while eyeing the screens in front of her. She looked pensive for a moment before reaching up and pulling the work in progress out of the screen . She grinned in victory and amazement.


    "So that''s how it works".


    "Don''t just grab something like that" Nozomi scolded as she reclaimed her work in progress. "You don''t even know what I was making it could''ve blown up in your face"


    "Yeah, like you would have anything so full of weaknesses just drifting around" Nemuri seemed very skeptical.


    "Why are you here Nemuri? "


    "Well I was at UA, but Hizashi is being annoying so I left pretty quickly"


    "I''m going to assume that since you were at UA you  had something important to take care of"


    "Yes" Nemuri nodded but did not elaborate.


    "Fine, be a tease"


    "It''s nothing new" Nemuri played with her whip by hitting  the floor with It. "Look at it go "


    "Don''t be a child" Nozomi took away the whip and placed it on one of her empty screens. "You could seriously damage my floor. That''s expensive "


    "My whip"


    "You''re not getting it back anytime soon" Nozomi said and to make her point clear she willed her screens Away.


    "Awe come on"


    "I''m not joking"


    "Fine, let''s just talk seeing as you have nothing too important to do now"


    "Well, I think Kuriko made a friend"


    Nemuri actually seemed shocked at the revelation. "You''re serious? "


    "Yes. This blonde girl started talking to her when she made it to school"


    "She didn''t walk away or give the girl her cold look? "


    "No, not at all"


    "Wow"


    "Yeah I know"


    "Are you sure she doesn''t just see this girl as a study? "


    "No and I hope that''s not the case"


    "I guess we''ll have to ask her when she gets home"


    "Nonono. Not we. I will ask, you will go to your house"


    "Whatever you say"


    ~~~~~~~~


    Himiko was drumming her  fingers in her anticipation. Lunch. She had to wait until lunch rolled around. It was so much harder than she thought it would be. She kept glancing at Kuriko, who was staring out the window. She bit the inside of her cheek as she tried to calm herself down. It seems all she could think about was blood. She wondered why she craved it so much, but could not stay on that thought for be long. She was hardly aware of what her teacher was talking about.


    The damn clock won''t move faster.


    She swore to god if she does not get Kuriko''s blood she will satisfy her need one way or another. Someome would most like die. Collateral  damage.


    the bell finally made itself  known and she was out of her seat in an instant. She had to refrain herself from doing anything stupid at that moment


    "Are you ok Toga? You''re face is red"


    "I''m fine" she mumbled and followed after the ever calm Kuriko.


    ~~~~~~~~


    Kuriko''s icy gaze was currently very focused on the happy Himiko who was enjoying her blood. She wondered what her blood tasted like to her and why she liked it so much. A few drops fell to the floor and Himiko would look at them with such disappointment but that her excitement would return as she lapped up the blood flowing from her wrist.


    The reason Kuriko wasn''t worried about the amount of blood she lost was because she can easily  replace the lost blood. She has a set of quirks that she hardly used and  some of them work automatically. One just so happened to involve blood. So no matter how  much she lost she would just make more. It was simple enough. She was practically  the perfect blood donor.


    Himiko giggled in her glee and licked her lips greedily. Delicious. That''s the most prominate thought on her mind. Absolutely delicious. Kuriko''s blood was the best. The man she had hunted down yesterday was very pleasant hut he was nothing compared to Kuriko. Maybe it had to do with blood types.


    "What''s your blood type? "


    Kuriko made some gestures Himiko was capable of understanding.


    "AB-negative" Himiko smiled at the info. Isn''t that supposed to be a rare blood type? She licked her lips again. She had more questions. She wanted to know everything about Kuriko. That''s not wrong is it? She was just curious about the girl who agreed to be her friend. Wanting ti know every last detail about her could not be so bad.


    Kuriko ran a finger over her cut and healed it within seconds. She stared at the healed flesh for a moment before pulling her sleeve down.


    "Why do you wear gloves? "


    Kuriko answered the question while she unlocked the bathroom door and stepped out into the hallway. Himiko was close behind.


    "Why don''t you wear the female uniform? "


    Because she likes to conceil her scars.


    "Can I see your scars? "


    She shook her head no


    "How did you get the scars"


    No answer.


    "Are there any recent scars? "


    A nod.


    "Can I see them? "


    A shake  of the head.


    "Can I inflict one? "


    This question was asked with that smile again . The smile that would make anyone else uncomfortable. Kuriko hardly reacted to the question or the smile. She shrugged. And Himiko smiled brighter. That meant maybe. So it was not a no.


    "Can I do it today? "


    A shake no


    "Tomorrow?"


    A shrug.


    That was not a no.


    "Can I cut you next time? "


    Odd request but not so very odd coming from the blonde. Kuriko had glanced at her for a moment and nodded.


    "Great" Himiko latched onto Kuriko''s arm and started to pull her back to the bathroom. "Let''s go right now"


    Her enthusiasm should be concerning.


    Kuriko planted herself to the floor, stopping Himiko in her tracks. The girl knew what that meant and pouted clearly upset.


    "Please? "


    Kuriko shook her head no and continued  to walk down the hall. Himiko quickly followed after her. She was not very happy.


    "You''re being mean"


    Well, at least she agreed to let her cut open a wound. That is something she should not have agreed to in the first place.


    "Can I cut you now? "


    Kuriko shook her head no.


    "How about now? "


    No.


    "Now? "


    No

 Chapter 21

    Nozomi eyed Kuriko curiously as she climbed into the car. She looked very annoyed as she strapped herself in and retrieved her book. She wondered what got her in that state. She usually has bad days at school but for the last week she''s been fine with everything. What upset her? Of course she felt Nozomi''s eyes on her and looked towards her. They stared at eachother until Kuriko made a couple of gestures while mouthing  her annoyance as well.


    Ah, so that''s it.


    Dodgeball.


    Nozomi started  the the car and drove off. A simple thing. Dodgeball. She wasn''t a fan of the game for multiple reasons. Who decided it was a good idea to throw hard balls at eachother? The game is hell for those who are prone to bullies. Kuriko sadly fits that profile and is always a target. The kids in this new school don''t openly bully her. No harm ever came to her. They did talk about her. Rumors were spread and she was avoided. That was ok. She liked being alone and could care less about what the fools think. During any game of dodgeball  is when the physical harm begins. She was sure multiple of them used their quirks when those balls are thrown. The thing is that Kuriko hates gym class for that reason alone. It''s always an open window for anyone and everyone to bully her, while not bullying her at the same time.


    Usually that backfires on them because she''s athletic despite not being a fan of sports. It helps having an uncle that is a master in that field. The man was annoying in her opinion but he trained her in many forms. That helped her in most situations, if she cared enough.


    The reason she was so annoyed this one time was because someone threw a ball at her head. Her glasses almost broke again and now her head hurts. So annoying. She didn''t even do anything about it this time. She had better things to worry about than a cocky teenager. The pain in her head would not fade as easily as a physical wound. A headache is the worst. She could hardly focus on her book or any of her usual thoughts. So the book was discarded and she just sat there watching the road in her annoyance. She''ll repay the bastard tomorrow. He''ll regret it. He would''ve gotten off easy if he had dealt her a physical wound. She can heal that. A headache is something she can''t  stop despite all the quirks she had. It was most likely due to her having all those quirks.


    Nozomi kept glancing at the annoyed Kuriko, who was now rolling down the window. She gets really fidgety when she has a headache and does everything to rid herself of it. She had rested her head on the window and let the wind mess up her hair. She still had her annoyed expression on her face.  Nozomi sighed. That boy was going to suffer dearly. A headache is the thing Kuriko despises. She should try distracting her. It worked in the past. Might work now.


    "So"


    Kuriko glanced at her,  the only sign of interest was her raised eyebrow.


    "Did you make a friend? " Nozomi asked with a knowing gaze. Kuriko stared at her with  a familiar look. It was the look she always gave the woman when she didn''t feel like elaborating. She gets that look often.


    "Just tell me. I saw this blonde walk up to you and you let her walk with you. Who is she? "


    Kuriko looked away from her and returned to staring out the window. She most definitely did not have any interest in telling Nozomi anything. There was nothing to tell in her opinion. Himiko is just a girl she''s decided to study closely. That''s about it.  She uses her  in her study of human behavior and emotions and Himiko in turn uses her to keep her bloodlust under control. Nothing else needed to be added onto it. Complications is the only thing it would cause.


    Friendship


    She doesn''t like that word at all. Himiko  wants her to  be her friend. She agreed to be her friend  despite her not seeing their relationship as such. Himiko was smarter than she let on. She wouldn''t be surprised if the girl realized she lied when she said she would be her friend. She obviously didn''t care. She needed someone to understand her and Kuriko does and wants to learn more. Apparently that''s all that mattered to the blonde.


    She sighed.


    "Kuriko? "


    Nothing.


    "Fine" Nozomi gave up. When Kuriko doesn''t want to talk it''s hard if not  impossible to convince her. "I''m just curious. At least you finally made a friend if that''s what you  two are"


    ~~~~~~


    "What are you doing in my house? How did you even get in here? "


    Natsumi smiled secretively and flipped her pen between her fingers.


    "Welcome back" Noriko came down the stairs dressed in a robe and drying  her hair casually.


    "We''re out of ice cream" Nemuri came strolling out the kitchen with a bowl full of ice cream.


    Her statement about no ice cream got Kuriko''s attention. She was quick to fact check this. Blue eyes stared into the freezer seeing no ice cream at all. She blinked as if she couldn''t believe what she was seeing. She turned on her heels and marched out back into the living room. All eyes followed as she walked up to Nemuri and snatched the bowl of ice cream away. She glared before placing herself in her self proclaimed corner of the room. She looked annoyed as as shuffled ice cream into  her mouth


    "You can''t just take my ice cream Like that, Kuriko" Nemuri complained but made no move to reclaim Her treat.


    Kuriko glared at her for a short  while before returning focus to her  favorite treat. It was in no way Nemuri''s ice cream. She broke into their house and stole her ice cream . She usually doesn''t mind her  having  some, but taking the last bit of what was left was forbidden. That was a high level of betrayal to Kuriko.


    "Why in the world are you three in my house? " Nozomi asked again


    "I needed to do some paperwork on the new case" Natsumi replied as she placed her feet on the coffee table and motioned to the documents in hand This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "I just felt like coming over" Noriko said with a shrug.


    "I was looking for ice cream"


    "What is wrong with you idiots" Nozomi groaned. "Natsumi why don''t you just work at home? Noriko, you should know to call before a visit. And Nemuri, you should buy your own food instead of taking Kuriko''s"


    "I did buy her the ice cream so  technically  I did buy my own food" Nemuri stated.


    "I don''t have time  for this "


    Kuriko was disappointed by how fast she finished her treat. She appeared next to her mother and showed her her empty bowl while pointing to the door.


    "Fine" Nozomi grabbed her  keys. "We need to go grocery shopping anyway. Go change"


    Kuriko was gone within an instant.


    "Mind if I tag along? "Nemuri asked.


    "Yes I do" Nozomi couldn''t deal with her childhood friend right now. "How did you even get into the house? "


    "Ask Natsumi"


    The eldest of the sisters smiled innocently and was obviously not going  to elaborate.


    "I can''t trust any of you"


    ~~~~~~


    Nemuri could be such a child sometimes. Kuriko as well. The girl has her moments. Such a moment was currently taking place. Nozomi stood at a safe distance, shopping cart in front of her and watched Nemuri and Kuriko  raid the freezers for ice cream. They each had their own kart and they were overflowing . That tower they built was going to topple over. If they thought Nozomi was going to pay for all of that, they had another thing coming.


    "Kuriko, Nemuri" Nozomi pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed. What was she supposed to do with these two. "You''re each limited to three tubs of ice cream, put  everything back right now"


    Nemuri looked very disappointed but did as told and started putting the ice cream back. Kuriko, however did not like the idea and to prove her point she added another tub of ice cream to her stack. She met Nozomi''s eyes and did not falter when she received a scolding look.


    "Kuriko, put it back"


    She gave her mother a look that always made her falter but Nozomi was resolved this time. That was too much ice cream. Three tubs will do for now.


    "Kuriko three or none"


    Kuriko glared before placing one tub of ice cream back in the freezer.


    "Place them all back until you have just three"


    Kuriko sighed and mouthed a word as she did as told.


    "No cursing"


    "Look at that, she rebelled " Nemuri chuckled. Kuriko always did as told. Maybe it was  only ice cream that makes her disobey.


    "Don''t look so happy about it"


    At some point Kuriko dumped three tubs of ice cream in Nozomi''s shopping kart.


    "Good, that wasn''t so hard was it? "


    Kuriko shrugged and wandered off, leaving Nozomi with Nemuri.


    "What do we need? "


    "There is no we, you have to go home" Nozomi pointed out.


    "But I like staying at your place. "


    "Apparently everyone likes staying at my place"


    "Awe,  I''m special aren''t I? "


    "I don''t think your any more special than my sisters " Nozomi pointed out. "You''re going home"


    "I thought you loved me, why so cruel? "


    "I am not being  cruel. You need to stop breaking into my house"


    Kuriko returned at that moment to drop two boxes of cereal into the kart and add her own opinion on Nemuri''s stay at their house. Her silent words brought a blush to Nozomi''s face and a victorious smirk to  Nemuri''s own.


    "The kid has a point" Nemuri teased.


    "Kuriko, we are not dating"


    Kuriko didn''t seem convinced with her mother''s statement. She knew better. That blush on her cheeks said something else. There was that and the fact that could feel her emotions very easily. Both of them. They love eachother more than friends should. At least that is what Noriko and Natsumi taught her when it came to  that emotion. They never steered her wrong before. And if indeed Nozomi is telling the truth and they are not dating than it brings up the question as of why.


    Kuriko didn''t tend to interfere with such things. She could usually care less, but when you''re the one that is very aware of other''s emotions and you see them on the daily it is hard not to care. In her mind they should just admit it, get together and do whatever it is couples do and be done with it.


    Kuriko also could not understand why nozomi had a problem with Nemuri staying  with them. She''s been around since she was a kid and she''s gotten used to  her presence in the house. She did the dishes. She would cook. She would try to help Kuriko in anyway she could. She would also help Nozomi  when she gets to absorbed in her work.


    Plus she bought her ice cream, that''s a major plus.


    Nemuri is good for Nozomi. For as long as Kuriko could remember she had made her mother happy. She''s the one hero Kuriko didn''t despise. She actually means what she is doing and is aware that not everyone could be saved. She does not make false promises or anything along those lines. She''s a good person like Nozomi and she made Nozomi happy. That was all Kuriko cared about when it came to the two. If she made her happy she had no reason to feel any way about their relationship.


    "You know,  she seems far happier today" Nemuri pointed out as she watched Kuriko go around the store.


    "I suppose"


    "Do you know why?"


    "No, not really. She did have her ice  cream"


    "Maybe her headache went away"


    "That sounds reasonable "


    "Could be" Nemuri shrugged. "So? "


    "Don''t  you start Nemuri"


    Nemuri laughed but said nothing more.


    "You''re going home"


    Again she laughed.


    ~~~~~~~~~


    "Hey Deku! "


    Izuku didn''t acknowledge the person. He never acknowledged anyone calling him that  name. Not anymore. He continued on. Ignoring the looks of everyone. Ignoring their words. He just continued on as silent as ever.


    "Don''t ignore me,  useless Deku"


    He was forcefully made to face whom ever decided to  approach him. He came face to face with one of the most popular boys in his school. He didn''t have time for this. He wanted to head outside to sit alone behind the school. He didn''t need anyone delaying his trip. He did not need some jock with an IQ lower than the ground to pick on him just to give him a sense of dominance


    "What is it? "


    "So you haven''t gone silent" the boy chuckled, holding the unfazed boy by the collar. "You''ve been acting a bit cocky lately. I thought it was time to remind you of who you are. Put you back in your place"


    "Is that so? "Izuku''s voice was lacking any emotion. "Aren''t you just trying   to stroke your ego? I heard you lost royally to the neiboring school. Must suck, huh? Star of the basket ball team couldn''t even make one basket during the game that would decide  where the school stood."


    There were murmurs running down the hallway at his statement. The boy holding him by the collar was red with anger. It didn''t take much to ruffle his feathers.


    "What did you say, you little twerp? "


    "I''m sorry" Izuku smiled. "I forgot your IQ does not surpass that of a two year old. Actually I think even a two year old could outsmart you. You know, since you did not understand what  I had said moments ago , maybe  I should present it in a picture book for you. I hope you could understand then. If not I''ll just have to let an infant explain as best they can"


    "You little sh-"


    "What? Are you going to  hit me now? Will that make you feel better? " Izuku asked. "Go ahead then. Hit me"


    The boy growled and raised a fist to do just that. Before he made contact  with the impassive boy his hand froze in mid air. Try as he might he could not push further . What the hell?


    "I thought you were going to hit me"


    "Damn you! " he pushed harder but he couldn''t move his fist. It was as if something was pushing him back. He looked at Izuku, meeting unreadable eyes. He couldn''t be doing this. He was a quirkless twerp. Someone else must be helping him.


    "What are you doing man, just hit him! "


    "I can''t you idi-"


    Before he could finish his sentence he was sent through the air and towards a wall. Everyone around them gasped in shock at the scene. He was stuck to the wall, struggling to break free. They all looked at Izuku, who was staring  at the boy. Did he do that? Wasn''t he quirkless?


    Izuku fixed his collar and continued on his way.


    He was not going to sit back and be bullied like some pathetic child. Not anymore.


    Deku the name of a useless boy. Deku. He was so used to that name. Deku. He''s had that name since a he was a child


    Deku


    The windows broke as he continued down the hall.


    Useless Deku was no more.

 Chapter 22

    It''s hard to avoid someone you are classmates with. Izuku sighed as he stood face to face with the one and only Katsuki. Was he here to apologize again? How many times would he try to be forgiven?  Hasn''t he gotten through to him? He doesn''t want anything to do with him anymore. He would not accept any of his apologies. It''s too late. Ten years. He had ten years to see how wrong he was and it only now registered? He was just as pathetic. Look at them, two pathetic losers.


    "What do you want Katsuki? "


    "Y-you have a quirk? " He asked, his expression serious. He had his fists clenched at his side and looked very conflicted. Since when did Izuku have a quirk? He didn''t believe it when he saw it. He didn''t want to believe it. He couldn''t believe it. It couldn''t true. Izuku was quirkless. And yet he pinned a boy to a wall with a look alone. He stopped his fist from hitting him. He did that. It was no one else. It could be no one else. No one would defend him and risk the wrath of the school jock.


    "Yes, I have a quirk, is that all? " Izuku seemed very disinterested. He came outside to  be alone and look who followed him.


    "Since when? You.. You were quirkless"


    "I was, wasn''t I? "Izuku stared down at his hands. "A quirkless Deku"


    Katsuki flinched at the mention of the name he had branded the boy. Everytime he heard the name he felt terrible. He was constantly reminded of everything no matter how hard he tried to get over it. And then Izuku was looking at him. Green meeting red. He smiled and Katsuki was uneasy. Izuku never smiled as kind as he did before. It would never reach his eyes. The smile always meant something different now


    "I guess taking a swan dive off the roof was a great idea, wasn''t it? " Izuku chuckled dryly and turned his back on Katsuki. He should find another place to relax. "I''m glad you suggested it. The only downside is that it didn''t kill me. That was something we both wanted but sadly I failed. I really live up to my name, don''t you think? "


    Why would he say that? Why did he say that so casually? It was wrong . Everything he did was wrong. Why didn''t he tell anyone? Why didn''t he do something?  Why was he just letting him roam free?


    "Why didn''t you tell anybody?"


    Izuku stopped and tilted his head at the question. Why didn''t he tell anyone?  If he did Katsuki would get into an immeasurable amount of trouble. His dream of being a hero would be crushed immediately. A criminal record wouldn''t look good to UA. His life would be ruined as easily as that. Izuku knew this. He thought about a lot while he was in the hospital. There  were times where he almost spilled everything, but he didn''t.


    Why?


    He didn''t really know. Maybe he just wants to  see the boy struggle with his guilt. Maybe a part of him still wishes to be friends. He wasn''t sure. His life was very confusing  these pass few day.


    He then turned to face the devastated  looking Katsuki. The blonde was very guilty. It was genuine. Izuku knew this. This is why he refused to forgive him. It must hurt. He himself would not be strong enough to carry that guilt around.


    "I don''t know and I don''t think about it too much. You''re not worth it sometimes" Izuku  admitted. "Who knows, you might  tell on yourself "


    He might. He wanted to  tell Inko. His mother already knew, but she did nothing but comfort  him. She would not tell  Inko because he was the one who had to do it. Even his father didn''t know about it.


    Izuku turned to leave again. He didn''t have anything else to say. Lunch was almost over and he got zero alone time. He sighed, running a hand through his hair. He''s been very indecisive lately. His mood also takes a change very abruptly. Sometimes he could care less about the blonde. Other times he wishes to see him suffer more. Sometimes he wishes to be a hero. Other times  he wondered if it was worth it. It was all confusing and it felt as if everything was on repeat. He always thought about the same thing and always asked the same  stupid questions.


    Despite that he didn''t change his mind about UA. He still wished  to attend the school.


    His reasons for joining the school is what keeps changing. He''ll just go with it. He wonders how things will turn out for him.


    Either way life kinda sucks.


    ~~~~~~~


    Lunch is the one time during school hours when Kuriko could get some alone time. She sighed to herself as she poked at her food. That was gone now. She was now "friends" with Himiko and the girl stuck around. It wasn''t as bad as she thought it would be, but it attracted the attention of the others. Attention is not what she wanted.


    "Kuriko? "


    The girl shook her head before the other could even ask her question. This earned her a disappointed wine from the childish Himiko, who proceeded to stare at her. She ignored the girl and continue to eat.


    "I''m hungry"


    Kuriko pointed to  the bowl of food in front of the girl. She hadn''t touched it at all. She can''t live off her blood. That was hardly any good and Kuriko would not encourage it. If she continued to constantly feed her her blood she would get addicted, if she wasn''t already. Addiction spells bad news. She decided to withhold her blood for two days, just to see what Himiko  would do. She did not stop offering her  blood, she just offered less than usual. She used to let her take as much as she wanted and now she gave her a limit.


    "You''re being mean again, why are  you doing this? "Himiko asked in her disappointment while she rubbed her thumbs across Kuriko''s wrist. She was staring and Kuriko had to force her out of her trance before  she bit her out in the open. "Did I do  something wrong? "


    Kuriko shook her head no, but did not elaborate further. Pressure on her pulse increased and she flicked  Himiko on the forehead with a glare. She returned the glare with her own before letting go of her and finally eating her food. She was angry and Kuriko  didn''t care. She did however wonder if she would hunt down someone to scratch her itch.


    "Which high school are you going to? "She suddenly asked. She still looked angry and she certainly sounded as such. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Kuriko signed two letters, a look of distaste on her face as she did.


    Himiko''s anger seemed to evaporate almost immediately, leaving  nothing  but curiosity on her face. She didn''t think Kuriko would want something like that. She had only officially known her for a couple of days and it was obvious enough how much she despised heroes. Finding out that  she would be attending UA was shocking.


    "Why? "


    Reasons.


    "Tell me"


    A shake of her head.


    "But I want to know"


    Kuriko''s response was her chewing on some octopus shaped sausages. Her reasons for attending UA was none of Himiko''s concern.


    Himiko was staring at her again. Her mouth was a tin line and she seemed pensive. If Kuriko was going  to UA then she was going too. It''s only natural to want to follow your friend, isn''t it? Even if that friend  doesn''t see your relationship the same as you. At least Kuriko understood. She wouldn''t mind her following her. What was she supposed to do if she was gone? If there was no more Kuriko there was no one who let her be herself. She would be alone again.


    Besides being accepted into UA would get her parents off her back  even if it is just a little. They''re  always telling her to  do this and do that. She must always get the perfect grades. She never did anything right. Nothing was enough .They  are never satisfied. If UA doesn''t suit their taste then  nothing will.


    Maybe she should just run away to live with Kuriko. Where does Kuriko live anyways? She never told her . She had asked but Kuriko never said anything. Why didn''t she want to tell her. She just wanted to know so that she could visit. What''s so wrong about that?


    "Hey Toga"


    Said girl had to pull her eyes off her quiet friend at the call of her name. She eyed the group of girls at her table with interest, a smile plastered on her face. Just smile like she always does and no one suspects a thing.


    "Wanna come sit with us? "


    Why would she want to sit with them?  She had Kuriko. They would just talk about stuff she was not interested in and she would have to nod and agree, because a normal teenage girl is supposed to talk about certain things. About boys, the latest fashion , gossip about other girls, complain about this and that. She''s gotten used to it but it was a


    bit annoying. Having to agree with what they said and pretending to genuinely  like these things. She didn''t care about any of the boys. She did  care about fashion. She would rather not spend her  time talking about other girls for no reason.


    But hanging out with those girls makes her normal while  being friends with Kuriko makes her weird.


    How did that work?


    "Sorry" she smiled her usual smile. "I''ll stick to Sano today"


    It was only then that the group of girls looked at Kuriko. Their look of distaste was wiped off their faces when they shuddered under her ice  cold gaze. They  looked away from her immediately, feeling uncomfortable. They could still feel her eyes boring into them and it sent a chill up their spines. They didn''t know if they were imagining it or not but they felt themselves getting colder the longer her gaze lingered.


    "Why would you want to hang out with her? She''s weird"


    Kuriko propped her chin in her palm and eyed them with interest. There are a lot of ways this  could go. Himiko got attached  to her very quickly  and is most  likely in love with her blood. She sees her  as a friend  and the one  person who understands her. Kuriko has noted the look she would get if anyone said something she didn''t like about her generous blood donor. Her eyes flashed with that same look before she plastered her usual smile on her face.


    "Because I want to" is what she replied with.


    The girls left at some point. They couldn''t handle Kuriko''s stare. Said girl fished another sausage out of her bento and casually chewed on it. Nemuri was a great cook. She would have to compliment her when she returned. She thought that absentmindedly while she stared at Himiko. She was angry again. It''s interesting how  she gets mad on her behalf.


    It''s like she cares.


    Kuriko thought about that. She just wants to protect her blood donor is all. That is what she would tell herself if she didn''t know better. Himiko isn''t a bad person. She''s actually pretty nice in her own messed up way. She says some questionable things very often,but that is to be expected. She''s odd and would kill without a thought. She would actually enjoy it. Kuriko witnessed this first hand when she left the house at night and happened to stumble upon her digging a knife into her poor victem with the biggest of grins on her face.


    Murder is bad, but Kuriko doesn''t  care  about morals. She did prevent the person from dying and altered their memory. She had given Himiko some blood and made sure she returned home. On her way back she knew  the girl was following her and teleported her back to her room to her dismay. She was not letting her learn of her address.


    Despite all her messed up tendencies she''s nice. Genuinely nice, at least to her. She sometimes gets angry when she refuses to feed her and would bite her fingers in spite, but she would apologize after some time and bandage each finger despite her not needing to. Kuriko wore gloves after all


    And then there were times where she would cut Kuriko open for the fun of it. Kuriko noticed that her ability to heal only makes Himiko enjoy her game even more. She would giggle when the blood left her wound and would watch it pool on the ground in pure delight.


    In her very own words.


    "I love to see you bleed"


    Questionable  to most, but Kuriko let her be. No harm done. She hardly feels the pain, being so used to the feeling to begin with.


    She''s an odd character with a surprisingly nice side, that is what she has learned during her time of observation.


    Kuriko glanced at  her when she was back to tracing her pulse.


    "Why can''t I have as much as I want anymore? "


    Reasons. Kuriko focused on her food. She couldn''t get addicted. Maybe she already was, she didn''t know. She was just trying something out and seeing how  the girl would handle it and how much of an affect it had on her.


    Himiko sighed and rested her head on their shared table. She really wanted more, but Kuriko wouldn''t budge. What was she supposed to do? She didn''t feel like going after someone else. No other''s blood can match Kuriko''s. It would be a waste and she wouldn''t be able to take as much without the  person dying. Even then it wouldn''t be enough. Only Kuriko''s blood satisfies her.


    She''d just have to wait, she''ll get some more eventually.


    "Wanna go out later? "


    Kuriko shook her head no.


    "You always say no. Friends go out together. " Himiko pouted in her dismay.


    Kuriko raised an eyebrow at that statement. The two were not on a level of "normalcy". They did not have to do that. Next to that was the fact that Kuriko didn''t like going out in the first place. Then only places she goes is to school, the ice cream shop, the grocery store and home.


    "You''re no fun"


    Kuriko shrugged.


    "Can I see your scars"


    And they''re back to this. How many times does Kuriko need to tell her no? She can add her own as many times as she wants because Kuriko just heals them before Noriko can find out. Adding is ok, seeing is not.


    "But I want to see them" Himiko whined.


    She was being a child now. Kuriko ignored her whining but  it was starting to annoy her to a degree. She stared at her bento, having nothing but sliced carrot remaining. She was not  a fan of carrots, why do they keep putting it in her food?


    Himiko suddenly had a mouth full of carrots. Kuriko eyed her bowl, gathering the little bit that was left and proceeded to feed her that as well. She seemed content with herself. She got rid of her carrots and shut Himiko up. Two birds with one stone, if she''s correct.


    "These taste really good" Himiko said, looking slightly surprised by her statement.


    Kuriko looked at her as if she was a fool. Carrots taste good? She then shrugged. To each their own. She now had someone who would rid her of the horrendous vegetable. She could eat broccoli, but not carrots.


    "Can I have some blood, now? "


    Kuriko sighed as she packed her empty bowl away. She knew this day would be excruciating.


    ~~~~~~~


    It was the end of the school day and Kuriko was silently walking next to a moody Himiko. She had been annoying her the entire day. She would not give her more blood and she needed to get it through her head. She seemed to have given up asking but  she didn''t go after anyone else. Kuriko would know. But now she was following her.


    Another sigh.


    Himiko and her mother must not meet. Her mother would want to invite her over and Kuriko did not want her knowing her address. If she did the other would be waking up in the night to find a blood thirsty blonde. That was not happening.


    It was exhausting having a friend.

 Chapter 23

    Izuku stood overlooking Takoba Park. It goes to show what humans can do to the environment. They do not appreciate the beauty of nature. It''s sad really. The Dagobah Municipal Beach Park had been such a beautiful place but it had accumulated trash coming from the sea for years, turning it from a beautiful beach spot into a trash heap. Izuku didn''t like the sight of it. He used to come here with his mother every now and then. It was a fun place.


    He slowly made his way down the steep slope and down into the park itself. He stood amongst the heaps of trash littering the sand. He walked forward, taking everything in. This place could prove to be a great training spot. There were multiple heavy objects littering the place. He eyed a refrigerator, wiling it into the air. His telekinesis was easy enough to control. His quirk was not in desperate need of training. His body is. He looked down at his hands. He had such a scrawny body.


    Sometimes he couldn''t blame Katsuki for beating him up. He never once fought back and for some reason the thought of training himself never entered his mind. Why had he remained so weak? There were  multiple things he could have done to build himself up. He could''ve learned how to fight  and defend himself. He wanted to be a hero but never did anything about it. Maybe that''s why Katsuki treated him as he did. Maybe it was because of his own frustration. Maybe he was trying to let him see how weak he was. He was trying to make him see that in order to prove himself he would have to  fight back.


    Just maybe.


    Or maybe he just did it because of his ego.


    Either way, he was done with  that. He was done with that life. He would do something about it.


    He was weak. His mother could lift a microwave without assistance and he struggled to stand up straight with  the machine. He had a lot of work to do and nine months remaining. He would make the best of it. He would train his body as best he can. He cannot rely on his quirk. A quirk can only get you so far. At some point he would have to fight.


    He looked up at the sun. It was still early morning. He wouldn''t be returning home until dust. He might have to phone his mother and inform her of this. She''s worried too much about him these past few days and the stress was no good for her.


    He was a terrible son. All he did was worry his poor mother. She would be better off without him. Sadly she was stuck with him so he''ll have to do his best to keep her happy and worry free. He still had his suicidal thoughts more often than not but she could not know. She was happy when he told her he still wanted to attend UA. He supposed it relieved her. At least one thing about him hadn''t changed much and she clung to that. He''s really  trying to lessen her worries. He still can''t sleep very well, but he didn''t let her know. She didn''t need to know how tired he felt everyday.


    It hurt seeing his mother so stressed out because of him. She loved him and would never blame him, but it was obviously his fault. If he wasn''t so damn useless he could''ve properly killed himself and be done with it. Then she wouldn''t have anyone to worry about him


    He sighed. What was he even doing anymore?


    ~~~~~~~


    He had spent hours on the beach. His muscles ached and he was starving. All he managed was to move a couple of small objects. His legs hurt with every step up the stairs. His jacket felt heavy on his shoulders. His arms felt weak. He doubt he could even hold a cup of water anymore. It was a struggle just to properly grasp the doorknob.


    The minute he stumbled into the house he was engulfed in a tight hug from his mother. He was confused for a moment. Why was she hugging him? And then he realized that he forgot to call her in the morning. He forgot to let her know he would he home very late. He cursed himself. He was trying not to worry her and ended up doing the exact opposite. Couldn''t he do anything properly?


    "I''m so happy you''re ok" Inko sounded on the verge of tears as she refused to let go of her son. She was so worried when he hadn''t returned in the afternoon. She feared the worse. What if he tried to kill himself again? What if he succeeded this time? She didn''t know what she would do without him. He was all she had left. "Where were you? "


    "Dangobah" he muttered quietly. "I''m sorry, I meant to call. I guess I forgot. I didn''t mean to worry you  again"


    He slipped out of her arms and trudged towards the stairs. "I''m going to take a bath. Sorry, again"


    Inko watched him retreat. He looked in pain. What was he up to? Why was he at the beach for so long? There''s nothing but trash there. What use could it be?


    She slid into a chair at the dining table. His dinner was on the table and it was most likely cold. She''d have to warm it up for him. She sighed, running a hand through her hair in frustration. It was all her fault wasn''t it? Everything  was her fault and now Izuku blames himself. She''s worried about him. Yes it may not be very good for her health. She''s a nurse. She knows all of this. She couldn''t let herself stress out so much. Izuku blamed himself for her frustration. It was never his fault. Everything was because of her. He was quirkless because of her. He lost hope because of her. He''s like this because of her. It''s always been her. She''s no good no matter how much she tried.


    She was a terrible mother.


    She wanted to cry. All she does is cry.


    She let out another frustrated sigh. Crying helps no one. Maybe she needed to change.


    What should she do?


    ~~~~~~~


    Kuriko was coming down the stairs in order to go fetch  herself some ice  cream when she spotted a familiar black haired man. She sighed when she saw him and made to disappear when he saw her and smiled brightly, those golden eyes glimmering.


    "If it isn''t my favorite niece"


    She was his only niece. What was he doing here? Didn''t he need to be in America working with the heroes there or something. He didn''t come to train her again, did he? She wasn''t in the mood for that. She wanted to stay in her room and read her books while enjoying her ice cream. Its not a lot. So why couldn''t she get it?


    The man made to hug her, but she evaded  him. He was quick to block her exit and she glared. He only grinned and raised his fist, challenging her. She had no time for this. She made to move again, but he threw a punch. She dodged and kicked him in the gut. She was satisfied when he crashed onto the counter. She then walked past him and towards the fridge.


    "Good kick" He dusted himself off as if he didn''t just impact a marble counter. "You''re obviously not in the mood. Why must you be so cruel to your uncle? "


    "You know how she is, Hiro" Nozomi sighed and motioned for her brother to return to her. "It doesn''t help that you tend to attack her as a form of greeting"The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I need to make sure she remembered my training"


    "She obviously did"


    Hiro shrugged and returned to his sister. He ran a hand through his hair, as if to make sure it was still slicked back. He plopped down on the sofa and tugged on his tie, loosening it.


    "It sucks being the one brother with three sisters" he said as he eyed Kuriko. "The only men in this family are dad, my son and I "


    "Stop complaining. Having sisters is the best, you said so yourself"


    He grinned at that. "Hell yeah, you  guys know how to dress"


    Kuriko got her full bowl of ice cream and made her way towards the stairs. She has an odd relationship with Hiro. She doesn''t hate him. She just doesn''t like when he comes around to train her or when he insist on seeing what she can do. She understood that it was his way of making sure she was alright. He taught her to fight so she could protect herself and all. She just prefers to read a book in a corner. Fighting was not something  she favored simply because it took away time she could use to read. Having fighting skills is  good though.


    If Hiro is back that means Haru returned as well. He''s supposed to be attending UA this year as an exchange student. With him there that would make three people who knew her.


    It should be relieving but she didn''t like the thought of it.


    Getting into her room she climbed the latter up into her bed and just sat there, eating her ice cream. She was staring at  the bookshelf across the room and wondering if she can add another next to that. She was interested in a few more books. She''s practically read her entire bookshelf already, despite it continuous growth in numbers.


    She leaned against the wall behind her bed and just enjoyed her ice cream. She favored the weekend. Two days of not being around ignorant fools. Most of her time is spent in her room. If she''s not there then she''s in the living room. If she was found in the living room she was probably fetched, because she didn''t tend to idle  down there.


    As she ate her bowl of ice cream she wondered if she should''ve just taken the entire tub. Once she finishes this she''ll have to go back downstairs. That could''ve been avoided of she had just  taken the entire tub. Nozomi might have said something about it though.


    "Kuriko! "


    She hardly reacted to a boy around her age, bursting through her door. His blue eyes landed on her and he grinned brightly. Haru. She sighed. She actually had a cousin and it came in the form of a black haired blue eyed overly cheerful boy. He was practically the mini version of his father. He was just a year older than her, but acted like a damn child in Kuriko''s opinion. Why does he refuse to enter her room normally? Why does he enter her room in the first place? He should''ve stayed downstairs with his father. There was no need for him in her room. And she made that very clear with  the glare she sent him.


    But Haru was like his father and ignored it completely. He instead closed the door behind him and looked around the room.


    "This place hasn''t changed at all" he said, not sounding very surprised. He came to a stop by her bookshelf and eyed each book careful. "Oh, new books" he hummed and retrieved one from the second shelf.


    Despite his completely childish attitude, he seems to like books too. Its the only reason Kuriko let him stick around for some time. But she still didn''t like having so much cheer near her, so she wanted him out. She pointed towards her door and he just laughed. To prove his disobedience he plopped himself in her beanbag chair and opened his chosen book.


    "The adults are down there, what do you want me to do? "


    Leave her room. Was that so hard to ask. There was a literal library just a few paces down the hallway. There''s a theater built underground. He could go outside and play with a skateboard or something.


    "Jeez, I''m your cousin you know. We should spend more time together "


    Kuriko threw her pillow at him and he tumbled  out of his seat. He looked at her with pure betrayal on his face as he sat on the floor. Then he grinned and returned the pillow. It was caught and sent right back down to him.


    "Stop throwing this at me! "


    Kuriko only glared in response and dodged the pillow an it was sent back . Her ice cream was melting the longer she wasted her time with her idiot cousin.


    Haru sighed in relief once Kuriko went back to eating her ice cream. She seemed to ignore him, but that was nothing new . He just reclaimed his spot on the beanbag chair and continued to read Kuriko''s book on quirk evolution. The girl can be so rude towards him, but he still liked her. Ever since he first met her back when she was five. His father had told him about her and what she''s been through and he vowed to be the  best older cousin and protect Kuriko like she was his little sis. He wanted her to come to  America  with them, just so they could go to the  same school. When that couldn''t be arranged, he offered to stay in Japan to go to the same school. That didn''t happen either. Now, however he was going to the same school and he could make sure she stays free of bullies.


    He glanced up at the silent Kuriko. She could be his little sister with the hair and eyes. The only difference  being  that he didn''t have curly hair, but he doubt that mattered. They could be mistaken for siblings with the black hair and blue eyes .


    When he heard the "ping" of a phone he looked towards the direction the sound came from. He blinked when he saw Kuriko glance at the black phone in hand with disinterest. She has a phone? Why did that seem so odd to  him? Of course she had a phone. How else was anyone suppose to contact her when she''s away? He just didn''t think she would want one and going by how  she hardly paid it any mind she could obviously live without it.


    And then it made a sound again. It was ignored. It made another sound. Haru was staring to see what Kuriko would do. He was also curious as to who was messaging her. Another ping and vibration. Kuriko looked annoyed as she finally picked up the phone.


    Kuriko glared at the phone as if it offended her. How had Himiko gotten her number? She sure as hell did not remember passing this information over to her. Now the girl would not  stop pestering her. Kuriko could just throw her phone. She had a phone but hardly got any messages. If she did it was obviously  from her family, minus Haru and Hiro. She hardly paid attention to the device. She didn''t even think she needed it.


    Haru watched Kuriko type away furiously. The phone was alerted with another message almost immediately after. Kuriko replied, looking frustrated. Another sound of notification and the sound of her tapping away restarted.


    Was she texting a friend? He doubt she would be texting any member  of their family for so long and he boubt she would look so annoyed about it. Since when did she  have a friend?


    At some point she threw her phone to the ground only to create a portal at the last minute and it fell onto her lap. She glared at it for some time  before tossing it aside and  climbing out of bed. She didn''t even look at Haru as she marched out of her room.


    "Well, that was weird"


    Kuriko made it down the stairs at some point and placed her bowl of ice cream in the fridge. She then made her way towards the door, mouthing curse words as she did. Why in the world was she even leaving? She didn''t need to. Himiko wouldn''t die without her blood. She had been doing perfectly fine for years. She didn''t need to go  anywhere, but here she was angrily pulling the door open.


    "Kuriko, where are you going? "


    She hardly glanced at her mother as she signed her reply. She pulled on some shoes and left.


    "Out, is not much of an answer" Nozomi sighed.


    "Maybe she''s going to meet a friend" Hiro suggested.


    "Seems unlikely, even though she seems to have a friend "


    Haru soon came down the stairs with a smile.


    "I think Kuriko just left to see a friend"


    Nozomi looked at the boy a bit skeptically. "I doubt it"


    "Well she was furiously texting someone and looked very annoyed. At the end she was angry enough to throw her phone but then saved it at the last minute before leaving" Haru detailed. "So I''ve concluded that this friend of hers got her number without her knowing and that of course angered her. I don''t know what her friend could want but they seemed to  convince Kuriko to leave the house, even though she was angry to do so"


    "Nice observation " Hiro said with pride


    "Hey, having a father who''s head of human resources has its perks" Haru shrugged.


    "I can''t believe she actually left the house for a friend "


    "Need me to hack her phone? "Haru pulled a laptop out of nowhere.


    "No, don''t do that. She has her privacy" Nozomi dismissed the idea.


    "I wonder what she does on her phone" Haru muttered as he  tapped away on his laptop.


    "I just said not to hack her phone" Nozomi shut the laptop.


    "What about her computer "


    "You do not invade her privacy, Haru"


    "Fine"


    "Good"


    "But what if the person  she was texting was her boyfriend? "


    Hiro chocked  on nothing before bursting into laughter.


    "I doubt it. As far as I know she only has one friend and it''s a girl"


    "Okay, then She''s her girlfriend "


    "Not very likely" Hiro said after getting over his sudden laughing fit. He cleared his throat and drank some water.


    "Fine I give up"

 Chapter 24

    Teeth sunk into the flesh of her wrist the moment she appeared in Himiko''s room. Kuriko  hardly reacted to the pain and just sat on the floor and let the girl calm her hunger. She bit her instead of waiting for her to open a wound, Kuriko noted the obvious. Doing such a thing meant she was really craving blood around this time around. That added to her research. Himiko lasted four days without her blood completely. It seemed to be the longest she could go before her lust for blood takes over her mind. Her pupils were dilated slits, which is something common when she gets near blood in the first place. Kuriko was starting to see her as more of a vampire than anything else. She craved her blood despite her blood not being very beneficial to her. She could not transform into her  in anyway despite the amount of blood she gets from her. It was unprofitable. And yet she seemed to refuse anyone else''s blood. Kuriko didn''t know if her wanting her blood alone is good or bad. She would need to  ingest the blood of others for her quirk at some point. At the moment it  was not needed so maybe she should just let her enjoy her blood?


    She was still interesting to observe despite the two weeks she''s come to know her better. Her quirk is something  Kuriko was trying to understand better. She still wasn''t sure if her vampirism came as a side effect of her quirk or the years she spent burrying her bloodlust. It could be either of them. It seemed to her as if her craving was trying to make up for all the years she tried to suppress it. It does make sense, but she wasn''t sure.


    She pulled her wrist away from her at some point. She observed the bite marks, ignoring the unsatisfied whine the other let out for the time being. She then looked at her, finding pleading eyes. She sighed and offered her wrist again.


    What was she supposed to do with the blonde? She let her do what she wanted because what she wanted was to be herself. She couldn''t deny her that despite everything. She really didn''t know how friendships works and although she kept telling herself that they were not friends she was starting to realize how big of  a lie that was. She didn''t like that realization one bit. She didn''t need friends. She told herself that for years and now she felt like this vampire of a girl was her friend. All she was trying to do was study her so she agreed to a friendship just to keep her close enough for observation. She got too involved apparently.


    Why was she seeing this girl as a friend anyway?


    She bit the inside of her cheek in annoyance with  herself. They had more in common than she would let believe and she''s annoyed at the fact that she actually became her friend.


    She was so deep in thought  about her realization that she hardly noticed when Himiko stopped until she bit her finger to get her attention. She looked at her with tilted head, asking what was wrong. Kuriko didn''t respond in any form and just healed her wound. Once gone she procceded to roll her sleeve  down, only for Himiko to abruptly stop her and push her sleeve higher up her arm. Kuriko glared and forced it back down.


    "So close" Himiko giggled. She almost caught a glimpse of one of her scars. If only she would let her roll her sleeve up just a bit more.


    Kuriko flicked Himiko on the forehead, making her reel back in pain. She looked like a wounded puppy and Kuriko showed no sign of pity.


    "You''re so mean to me"


    That''s because she''s so annoying at times. It was like dealing with a child sometimes. Kuriko stared at her open window. It''s time for her to go. She already helped Himiko out there was no more need for her.


    "Kuriko"


    Said girl looked away from the window at the sound of her name. She raised an eyebrow , indicating  that she was listening.


    "I''ll go to UA too"


    Kuriko was instantly cursing her honesty. She never should''ve told the blonde where she was going to attend high school. She should''ve known she would want to follow her. Why didn''t she think of that before answering her question that day. She was going to be stuck with  her. That makes four people  she would know at the damn school.


    "You don''t want me to go" Himiko had gotten used to Kuriko enough to read her a little. She could tell that the girl didn''t seem  to like the idea. She expected that, but it''s still disappointing. She really didn''t know how  she would make it without Kuriko. At least not Now. Not after she started being herself. If there was no Kuriko she couldn''t be Himiko and not being Himiko doesn''t make her feel very good. It''s a shallow feeling she''s gotten used to, but now that she was allowed to be herself  she didn''t want that feeling to return.


    It was very lonely.


    Himiko sighed and looked to her little clock. She frowned as she did. Was it that time already?


    Kuriko noticed her quick change and followed her gaze to the clock. Why did the time suddenly matter?


    "Quirk counseling" Himiko muttered.


    Ah, quirk counseling. This was suggested to Nozomi at some point in her life and she actually went with it. The first day was her very last. Kuriko remembered her session with her counselor. Her quirk was explained as best it could. Back then she had but the one or two. She didn''t like what  the counselor was saying to her. He was trying to tell her to repress her quirk simply because of what it was and what society would think of it. Her quirk was demonized from the very beginning. She understood then and there what quirk counseling was for or more specifically, who it was for


    Kuriko made some quick gestures that Himiko grew to understand


    "My parents have been making me go since I was a kid"


    Kuriko  furrowed her brows and made some more gestures, a question.


    She asked her what her parents thought about her quirk and about her in general.


    Himiko didn''t need to respond because Kuriko read her emotions as easily as that. So that''s how it is. It explains a lot more now. Even her parents are disgusted with her  quirk and with her in general. She knew that they pressured her into being normal, but she now realized that it was far worse than that. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Her own parents basically called her a freak and shipped her off to Quirk counselling. They wanted her to be "normal", something which would involve suppressing or ignoring her Quirk, since her Quirk was deemed "abnormal". But it''s part of her, so of course it''s going to feel normal to her. Rejecting Himiko''s Quirk essentially boils down to rejecting her as a whole.


    And even though she listened to them and did as told. Even though she suppressed her quirk. Even after she hid behind her mask they still could not accept her.


    And there it was. The unfairness of the world. The cruelty she was so aware of and kept seeing and thinking about. Her own parents don''t love her. She''s never had trust. She''s never had someone to be there  for her and support her. She never had someone like that. Kuriko realized that that is why she clung to her so desperately , because she did all those things even if she wasn''t aware of it.


    Not having what most people have hurts. It hurts very badly and Kuriko would know.


    Himiko just needed someone.


    She sighed.


    She was angry now.


    She reached out and patted the blonde on the head. It was her form of comfort. She didn''t do this often but she felt like she needed to. She understood better now and she knew just how much it hurt. She was still lucky enough to have a loving family. Himiko wasn''t.


    She''ll help her.


    She smiled slightly and encourage the girl to follow her. She couldn''t abandon her now. She was going to UA and if Himiko wants to tag along she can.


    Things have changed. Kuriko wasnt sure how she felt about it, but Himiko was her friend. And having observed the friendship between Nemuri and Nozomi it seemed that it was natural to protect a friend.


    So she''ll have to protect her then?


    ~~~~~~~


    When she returned home the usual meeting was taking place. As per usual she ignored them all and retrieved her stored bowl of ice cream. She was deep in  thought  as she sucked  the ice cream off her spoon. She concludend that Himiko''s mental health issues are caused by her parents. They went about her entirely wrong and actually drove her to a no return point that was avoided simply because of her. If she had never taken interest  in her things would have gone differently. She would''ve most likely followed the path  everyone set out for her because of her quirk. So, a bullet was dodged. Now that she knew  a bit more than she originally  did it was obvious enough that remaining with her parents was doing damage to her as a person


    So she needed to get her away from her parents


    Nozomi was surprised to find Kuriko asking about UA. She asked whether  or not they had dorms. Nozomi didn''t know so she looked to  Nemuri for the answer.


    "Yeah they do, but they''re not open for reasons I don''t care enough  about to find out" Nemuri stated honestly.


    Kuriko didn''t seem satisfied with the answer and decided another plan was in store. She could go talk to that despicable creature that was somehow the principal of that school. She didn''t like him. Or maybe things could be settled legally.


    Just as she thought that Natsumi sighed in frustration


    "What''s up? "


    "The law" Natsumi sighed. "The Todoroki family"


    "What about them"


    "Eren Todoroki, twin sister to the famous endeavor wants to take in the Todoroki kids" Natsumi informed as she scribbled something down on her documents "When I found out about this I was more than happy to take on the case, because I have met the number two hero and what I found out was infuriating"


    "What did you  find out? "Hiro asked in curiousoty. Haru had a similar look of interest on his face.


    "Enji Todoroki is an abusive father and husband who married his wife solely to breed the "perfect child" or whatever he wants to say about it"


    "Quirk marriage" Haru muttered. "I''m going to assume he married a woman with an ice quirk. It would explain the perfect child thing because he was successful in his horrendous plan he would produce a child with both fire and ice quirk"


    "My son is a genius" Hiro beamed with pride.


    "It was simple enough, dad"


    "Haru is right"Natsumi flipped through some documents.


    "Did he succeed? "Noriko asked, looking concerned.


    "Yes, his youngest son, Shoto Todoroki. He has a quirk that is simply dubbed half hot half cold" Natsumi frowned at the statement.


    "How many children does he have in total? "


    "Four" Natsu said. "One apparently went off to college or something, the eldest of them"


    Nozomi sighed while Kuriko glared at nothing. Endeavor. She never liked him for many reasons. Finding out that he was such a power hungry bastard was little surprise. But finding out that he married solely to breed a perfect child pissed her off. If she ever met him no one was going to stop her from teaching him a well earned lesson. Natsumi better win this case and hand costudy over to the man''s sister.


    Apparently parents can be the coldest to their children. Loving them conditionally or not at all. Treating them like objects or demons when they did nothing to deserve such a thing. They didn''t ask for any of it. They were just born into this unforgiven world and left to suffer. And no one would see it. No one knew of the pain because they were blinded.


    Heroes.


    She found herself hating the title even more. She sympathized and as much as she prided herself on not caring about the world she couldn''t help but care. She cared because she knew what it was like. She knew how much it hurt. She knew how lonely it felt. She knew what it felt like to be broken. She knew what it felt like to be empty. She knew it all. She understood it all because she suffered too. She still does sometimes.


    She didn''t like to care because it only lead to more pain but in the end she was still human. And as a human she is a weak creature and had no control over her emotions.


    She didn''t see the need to save Izuku, but she did because she cared. She wanted to kill Katsuki but she didn''t because she cared. She didn''t want to be friends with Himiko, but she was because she cared.


    She cared because she  understood what it felt like to want to die. She cared because she knew how crushing guilt could be. She cared because she understood the loneliness of being castaway


    She didn''t want to, but she did.


    She hated it, but she couldn''t change it.


    Nozomi looked to Kuriko in worry when she broke her spoon. The girl didn''t seem aware of it until she tried to get some more ice cream. When she realized it she mouthed a curse word and left for the kitchen


    "She curses a lot" Nemuri pointed out.


    "It''s not like anyone would hear the words" Haru said with a shrug.


    "It''s still not a very good thing" Noriko  pointed out


    "But again, no one would hear the words"


    "Its still offending" Hiro told his son.


    "Where did people even come up with these "bad words"? Who just said that shit was a bad word. Or damn. Or fu-" his mouth was clamped shut by his father who sighed. He had to admit he made a good point. Where did the words come from and why were they labeled  as bad words?


    "Kuriko, where did you go? "Nozomi asked once the girl returned, brandishing a new spoon.


    Kuriko signed her answer, hesitating when it came to the sign that meant friend. She froze just before she could do it and stared at her hands for a while. She sill needed to come to terms with it. She realized it and kind of accepted it, but it was still new and odd for her and she didn''t know how  to feel about it.


    She was still staring at her hands as she interlocked her index fingers. The gesture that meant friend. The one she never really used.


    To say everyone was shocked at the admittance was an understatement.


    "At a friend''s house" Nozomi repeated just to make sure that Kuriko knew what she was implying.


    The girl nodded a bit hesitantly and made the sign again.


    Friend.


    "Wow, you admit to having a friend" Haru said. "I''m sure that wasn''t very easy for you so I''m very proud little sis" he grinned brightly.


    Kuriko stared at that grin of his. He was proud of her, huh?


    Should she be proud of herself as well?

 Chapter 25

    Kuriko was frowning even as she sucked on her spoon of ice cream. She decided to go see how Izuku was doing. It had been around four months since she last saw him. She didn''t think she would see him again, at least not anytime soon. For some reason she found herself wondering about him and decided to visit his house. This time she didn''t let her presence known. She was hidden completely. No one could see her. No one could hear her. Her scent was none existent. She didn''t plan on talking to the boy. She knew he still has questions and she didn''t feel like answering them.


    When she appeared in the house Inko had just stepped through the front door. She looked utterly devastated and on the verge of tears. It wasn''t hard to deduce where Izuku adopted the habit from. She had slumped against the closed door, sliding to the floor. Her emotions made themselves known to Kuriko. She had stopped eating her ice cream upon feeling them. She was sad and afraid. She felt hopeless and useless. She didn''t know what to do and she was berating herself.  The woman let out a shuddering breath as she rested her head on her puled up knees. She sobbed, the tears finally spilling. Her emotions increased and Kuriko could feel herself being affected by them. She made a distance. Retreated from the feelings.


    Curious to know why the woman was so distressed, Kuriko picked at her thoughts.


    She lost her job


    Kuriko eyed her for some time. She was a nurse and made just enough to support her and her son. Now she lost that job and the money. She didn''t know what she would do. She would receive a check the next day and will have to make it do until she found a new job. Izuku was constantly on her mind. She worried about him. She didn''t want to tell him about anything. She didn''t want to worry him. She didn''t want him feeling as if he needed to get a job to help. She knew he would try to get himself employed. She didn''t want that. He needed to focus on school and his dream. She wouldn''t get in his way. She vowed to support him no matter what. She wouldn''t make the mistake she made ten years ago. She would believe in him despite the odds


    Kuriko watched the woman pick herself off the floor. She glanced at the clock as she headed towards the kitchen. She seemed determined to keep this from Izuku. Kuriko wondered how that would work out. How long would it take for this woman to get a job? Finding one isn''t supper easy.


    She came to check up on Izuku  and ended up learning of his mother and now she growled in her anger. She was angry at herself for feeling how she did at the moment. She didn''t like the sight of the struggling mother. She was a good mother to the boy. She had a good mother and she appreciated it. She wouldn''t want to see Nozomi in the same state as Inko. The feelings it would bring were not pleasant


    She felt those feelings as she watched the woman prepare food for her son. The only thing that mattered was her son.


    Kuriko bit  her lip until it bled and was quick to leave. She shouldn''t have come yo the Midoriya residents. She regretted it. Now she cared. She wrinkled her nose in disgust at the realization. What is wrong with Her? Why does she find herself caring  about people she hardly knows ? What goes on in their life is their business. She didn''t need to interfere she didn''t need to care. What happened to them was none of her business and affected her in no way.


    She shouldn''t care.


    But she did and despite asking herself  why she already knew the answer. She had admitted it even and yet it still gnaws at her. Despite everything she couldn''t condemn those who suffer. Something within her wouldn''t allow it. Her heart went out to them.


    She appeared back in her living room. She discarded her bowl of ice cream with an angered  look and stomped up the stairs.


    It''s all because of her damn quirk. If she wasn''t so susceptible to emotions she wouldn''t care so much. She wouldn''t recognize the emotions and relate. She wouldn''t understand and hence she would not care. Everything would be great. all she needed to care about was herself and her family. That''s it. Other people have no business in her thoughts. She didn''t need to help them. Nothing. She wasn''t a hero.


    She kicked her books on the ground, watching them scatter on the floor. She glared at them as if they did a great wrong. She hated herself. She hated her emotions . She hated the strangers she started to pity.


    There wad no point to it. Caring about them wont do her any good. It''s fruitless. Its all fruitless. Her friendship with Himiko. Her constant worry for the girl. Her want to make sure Izuku is doing better. Her wondering if Katsuki was capable of handling his guilt. She hated it all. They meant nothing to her. She was just using them. She just Wanted to learn more about everything. She was just studying them.


    She didn''t care. She could care less about what happened to them. They could die for all she cared.


    She kicked her bedpost knowing it was a lie. It was all a lie.


    She just didn''t want to accept it all. She couldn''t.


    ~~~~~~


    Nozomi stared up the stairs in worry when she heard the noise upstairs. She  was sure Kuriko was taking out her current frustration on her room. She didn''t know what got her in such a state. She sighed, wandering into the kitchen to fetch Kuriko''s discarded bowl of ice cream out the freezer . The girl may have abandoned her favorite treat out of anger,but she''ll be craving its cold comfort after she calms down.


    As Nozomi made her way up the stairs she was wondering about what had gotten Kuriko so upset. She was worried as well and wanted her to tell her what was bothering her. She sighed as she pushed the thought away. Kuriko tends to keep certain things to herself. She was sure she would not want to tell her  where her anger came from. She sometimes did talk about such things, but that didn''t happen very often.


    She came to  a stop at Kuriko''s door. She heard a thump as Kuriko most likely added somethibg else to the floor. Nozomi knocked, but did not wait for Kuriko to open the door. She wasn''t surprised to find the usually clean room to be a mess at the moment. Everything was everywhere and Kuriko sat under her bed, the one place that wasn''t completely covered in the mess she had made.


    "Ice cream? " Nozomi asked as she shut the door behind her an approached the panting Kuriko. She was staring at her gloved hands, her expression unreadable. Nozomi moved to sit next to her on the ground and placed her bowl of ice cream in Kuriko''s hands. she chuckled when Kuriko immediately stuffed a spoon full into her mouth. She was sure that if the girl could moan her pleasure, she would. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Kuriko bit down on her spoon at the question. Everything was wrong. She didn''t know what was wrong  with her. She was suddenly caring about everyone.


    Nozomi was surprised when Kuriko actually told her what  was bothering her. Her shock quickly turned into appreciation. She appreciated that Kuriko felt good enough to tell her about her troubles. And then that appreciation turned to sadness as Kuriko''s troubles sunk in. She sighed as she hugged the frustrated teen. She knew that Kuriko didn''t want to care about  others. It was obvious enough. She may have admitted it sometimes. Nozomi didn''t know how to feel about it, but she knew Kuriko was a good person despite everything. Her act of not caring was most likely a way to spare her the pain such an action could  bring.


    "But you care  it''s nothing  to be ashamed of" Nozomi muttered to which Kuriko replied mentally. Apparently she wasn''t ashamed of it, she just didn''t like it. She didn''t like what it would bring with it. "Even so"


    Kuriko sighed in her mother''s embrace. She''s on repeat again. She let the cold of her ice crean calm her as a slid down her throat. She may as well accept it, right? As troublesome as it may be, she should just deal with it. When it comes to stab her in the back in the future she would have herself to blame.


    Life is too hard sometimes.


    "Feeling better? "


    She shrugged.


    "Anybody home!? "


    Nozomi groaned when she heard Nemuri''s voice. How does she get into the house?  She was sure she located and reclaimed her stolen key. What more could Nemuri have up her sleeve?


    Soon enough the door to  Kuriko''s room was thrown open. Standing in the door was Nemuri. She looked around the room and raised an eyebrow.


    "What got you so upset, kid? "


    Nemuri was quick to join the mother and daughter on the ground. She smiled innocently at the glare she received from Nozomi, while stealing a marshmallow from Kuriko''s bowl of ice cream. Kuriko didn''t like that and stabbed the woman in her stomach to make her displeasure known.


    "Sharing is caring"


    And caring is something she has an issue with.


    ~~~~~~~


    Katsuki held a notebook in front of him. That was his last. He rewrote all thirteen of Izuku''s hero analysis notebooks. He let his pencil roll off his table as he stared at  the rewritten words. What now? He closed the book, placing it amongst  the others. What now. He doesn''t know. He doesn''t feel any better. There was slightly relief and a feeling of redemption but his guilt towered over those emotions.


    He sighed and carefully packed the notebooks in the corner of his desk. Now what? He would give these to Izuku if the thought of facing him  didn''t make him so uneasy. He couldn''t be around him without feeling so much. They were never good feelings . Unease. Guilt. Self hatred. Anger. Sorrow.


    He had himself to blame, didn''t he? He did this. He broke the boy who was once his friend. He almost  took a mother''s son from her. He messed up badly. And worst of all he was too afraid to  to openly admit any of this to  anyone. He needed to tell Inko but everytime he made up his mind to do so he would chicken out. He couldn''t. She''d hate him. She might hate his mother as well.


    Another sigh.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    Slipping out of his seat he fetched his jacket and left his room. Going down the stairs he passed his father, but said nothing. Coming to the door he pulled on his shoes. He didn''t know where he was going but he just needed to go. Just when he was about to step out there was a hand on his head. He froze, not daring to look at his worried mother.


    "Where are you going? "


    "Out"


    "Katsuki''


    He shook her hand off and left.


    "I''ll be back whenever "


    Mitsuki sighed and watched him walk off. He doesn''t  want to tell her how he feels anymore. That one day was the only time he spoke of  his feelings to her. He''s trying to handle it by himself and it''s doing him zero good. She was very worried.


    What was she supposed to do?


    ~~~~~~


    Katsuki had his hands in his pockets as he wandered the streets. He had no destination. He just wanted  out of the house to calm down. It didn''t help. It made it worse. On his walk he just starting thinking about everything. That was not what he wanted. It was no help at all.


    He kicked a bottle away and scoffed. He was pathetic. He doesn''t deserve to be a hero. UA didn''t need him. He was not worth it. He should just go to a normal school and live his pathetic life. He would never be like All Might, let alone be better than him. All Might wouldn''t have abandoned his friend even if he was quirkless. The symbol of peace would never hurt those who could not defend themselves. The number one hero would never tell anyone they couldn''t be a hero.


    Anyone can be a hero.


    He came to a stop at Dangobah park. He frowned. When was the last time he came here? It''s littered with trash. People really don''t think about what they''re doing to the environment. He continued on. Looking over the beach as he walked pass. Someone should clean the beach.


    Again he stopped. He turned to face the beach, looking down to the golden sand. There was a little heap in a corner and a familair boy carrying something towards it. Izuku ? Katsuki took a step forward, but stopped. The boy couldn''t  see him. He stepped back. He didn''t want anything to do with him. It''s best he keep away from him. Otherwise he would be on the receiving end of his emotionless gaze. He stayed out of sight and silently watched Izuku struggle with whatever it was he was carrying. He had a better build now. Katsuki noticed the improved biceps. He was training he concluded.


    He wanted to  go to UA.


    He clenched his fist in his pockets. Was Izuku training to attend UA? Did he still want to? Katsuki was sure the boy lost his motivation. He saw him rip that stupid document to pieces. He did not intend to spy on him, he just happened to stumble upon the scene. Izuku was angry. He was muttering to himself. Katsuki didn''t catch much, but he did hear him say something about UA being pointless. He didn''t want to be a hero anymore.


    Did he change his mind?


    At least something of him remained.


    Katsuki let out a frustrated groan and turned to go back home.


    ~~~~~~~~


    He returned the next day to find Izuku there. He was doing the same as the day before. He hardly took any breaks. Katsuki stayed for hours, just watching. Izuku apparently brought  nothing to eat. He didn''t even have water. He worked until he was drenched in sweat and too weak to walk properly. It wasn''t until dust that Izuku made to leave. Katsuki was quick to hide himself.


    He watched Izuku stumble down the road with furrowed brows.


    He too headed home.


    ~~~~~~


    The next day he returned just like the last. Izuku was there again, as he expected. He was doing  the same. No breaks. No food. No water. Katsuki only watched with his hands in his pocket. He didn''t know what else to do. He didn''t even know why he kept coming back. He was starting to feel like a stalker.


    Seeing Izuku work so hard just made him hope that he wasn''t completely gone. Lately he had been a completly different person. Emotionless. Uncaring. He lacked motivation. He didn''t smile that kind smile. He didn''t fanboy over heroes. He was someone else completely and Katsuki couldn''t stand to be around him because of this. It was all his fault, he should be able to  face it. But he was not strong enough to do such a thing.


    Dusk came  around and he left before Izuku could see him. He pulled is hood over his head, conceiling his face. He stared at the ground as he trudged back home.


    He felt lost. For the first time in his life he didn''t who he was. He met an obstacle on his road and he couldn''t continue. At first Izuku  was just a pebble in his way, now He''s an immovable force that he couldn''t get over.


    He couldn''t get over it. It was heavy on his shoulder. He wanted forgiveness. He wanted the boy to forgive him. He needed it. This guilt would not leave until he did. He will continue to break until he has been forgiven. He wouldn''t forgive himself until Izuku forgave him.


    Izuku refused to forgive him and it hurt.


    But he deserved it, didn''t he?

 Chapter 26

    "Demon child"


    Those two words were associated with her since the day her quirk manifested. To think that it was her own parents who branded her that name. They hardly call her by name. It''s always demon child. Nothing changed over the years. She did everything they wanted her to, but it didn''t matter. The name still remained. Their cold attitude towards her remained. The distaste remained. Their love was something she never regained. It was something she craved. She wanted their approval. Their support. Their trust.  Their affection. Their love. She never received it. Even when she buried the urges of her quirk. Even when she did her very best in school. Even when she followed their rules of normal. Nothing she did was ever good enough for them. She was always lacking one way or another.


    She sighed as she hugged her pillow. She''d never get what she wanted from them, would she? She would forever be the demon child. The child they wish they never had. The realization wasn''t very pleasant. It hurt more than anything. It was a pain she felt constantly, but one she pushed away. She was fine. She was perfectly fine. They couldn''t hurt her. Their words meant nothing. She didn''t need their love and support. She was not miserable.


    How much longer could she lie to herself?


    She should just leave. The amount of times she  has thought about  running away was uncountable. She never went through with it, because she still had a tiny sliver of hope left. She knew better now. They didn''t want her so why was she still here? Why was she still in a cage. Why was she still with the people that cut off her wings before she could even learn to fly? She wanted to be free. Freedom is what she yearned for. It is something  she never fully experienced. It was something that was so very appealing to her. She needed it. She wanted out of the cage. She wanted her wings back.


    What''s so bad about her quirk anyway? So what what she needs blood? Just because it involves Blood doesn''t make it bad. And how can her quirk be abnormal in this world. You would think that people would be more open minded and less judging in this world. In a world where super powers are normal they still found  those that are not? What kind of sense does that even make. Even if her quirk seems disgusting and abnormal, she could still be a good  person. Having such a quirk doesn''t make her a bad person. It doesn''t mean anything was wrring with her. It didn''t make her any different from anyone else.


    Right?


    She didn''t know. All her life she was told otherwise. Such a quirk made her different. She wasn''t normal. The quirk was bad. She shouldnt ever use it. All of them. They were constantly telling her not to be herself. If she couldn''t be herself then what''s the point. Who was she supposed to  be then? She didn''t know and because of that she let herself be molded into what was wanted of her. Even then it was never enough.


    She liked being herself. It was better. She felt free. She liked that feeling. She wasn''t constricted and she didn''t need to pay attention to what she said. She didn''t need to be careful with her words. She didn''t need to ignore her quirk and its urges. She didn''t need to pretend to  like things she didn''t . It was liberating and she loved it. She hardly cared that she could only taste that feeling whenever she''s around Kuriko. That little taste was more than enough to keep her content.


    But now.


    She sighed again. Kuriko was right when she said humans are greedy creatures. They can never be satisfied with what they have. They always crave more.


    She craved more. She really wanted more. Was that so bad?  She just wanted what everyone else seems to have. Even Kuriko has the love of a parent. She didn''t. Kuriko wasn''t  told to ignore her quirk. She was. Kuriko didn''t need to see a counselor. She did. Kuriko could be herself. She couldn''t. Kuriko was free. She wasn''t.


    She had what she didn''t. She wanted it too.


    At least Kuriko didn''t judge her in anyway and just let her be her crazy self. She was very nice even if she didn''t come off as such. She tends to be annoyed by her a lot but she still helps her. Most of the time she get angry when Himiko won''t stop pestering her for blood, but she never left. She may not give her as much as she wanted anymore but at least she still stuck around. She still offered her blood. She still ate lunch with her. She still listened and talked to her. She never once judged anything she did or said. She accepted everything about her. She did that despite everything about her being completely wrong.


    She eyed her phone for a long while. She knew how annoyed Kuriko gets when she messages her, but she liked talking to her. Besides, despite her annoyance she still messaged back. Himiko could practically see her angrily tapping away on her phone. Getting Kuriko''s number was a great achievement. She would, of course, not tel Kuriko how she got the number. Don''t need her knowing what she didn''t need to.


    To distract herself from her  thoughts Himiko pulled up Kuriko''s number and wrote her a message. It wasn''t hard to predict what the girl would send back and how long it would take for a second response. She''s been doing this for  a long enough time to get used to it by now.


    If only she could escape to Kuriko''s house. Sadly she has no idea where she lives. She knows her last name and all. You would think that the internet would tell her what she needed to know. The Sano family is well known after all.


    Oh well. She''ll just lock herself in her room as per usual. It''s not like her parents ever come up to see her. It''s a wonder they still feed her.


    She should really just leave. Where would she go then? Maybe if she asked really nicely, Kuriko would let her come stay with her.


    Just maybe.


    ~~~~~~~


    Nozomi had a look of interest on her face as she watched Kuriko type away on her phone. She looked annoyed as she did too. It''s a wonder she didn''t throw her phone with the air she was letting off. Since when did Kuriko ever message anyone other than them? Was it that friend of hers? If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Look at that , she''s a normal teenager" Nemuri joked. As always the woman was with them. She never really leaves. She would be away be three days at most. She would return soon after. The woman had a guest room that she completely made her own. She had it painted purple  and everything. Nozomi didn''t have it in her to scold her friend anymore. At this point she just handed her a key and accepted her as part of the house. Not part of the family. But  the house itself . When she first bought the house Nemuri was in it before she even stepped foot in it. She never left.


    "She really has a friend" Nozomi sighed in relief. It was good to have that confirmed. Kuriko may have admitted it but she was hesitant and didn''t seem to know what to do.


    "A relief, huh? "


    "Yes, a big relief"


    The two friends were silent as they watched Kuriko type away. She was sucking on a popsicle and her annoyance seemed to have faded. She instead seemed very focused on whatever it was she and her friend were talking about. Nozomi really wanted to meet this girl, but Kuriko didn''t seem to like the idea. Everytime  it was brought  up she would dismiss it.


    When Kuriko looked away from her phone and instead directed her gaze to  her mother and Nemuri, she seemed very pensive.


    Nemuri chuckled when the girl signed a question. She really didn''t know what being someone''s friend means if she''s asking such questions. It was really adorable.


    "Well naturally a good friend would want to protect their friend" Nozomi chuckled as she answered the question. Kuriko furrowed her brow. She seemed conflicted. "Ah, and you have a problem with caring"


    "I see how it is" Nemuri nodded. "You didn''t see this girl as a friend in the beginning did you? "


    Kuriko nodded.


    "A project. Someone you took interest in purely for your study on human emotions and such"


    Another nod.


    "But.. " Nozomi smiled. She was very happy that this girl managed to earn Kuriko''s affection. Somewhat. She cared at least and that was great. Kuriko was starting to grow out of her questionable mindset.


    Kuriko glared at the smile she had on her face. It took everything Nozomi had to  not burst into a fit of laughter. Kuriko''s confusion with her new relationship was amusing. It was like dealing with a teenager who just entered a romantic relationship. To think friendship would be so confusing to her. Nozomi couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Well I''m glad you let your guard down" Nozomi pushed the urge to laugh away, miraculously. "I''m glad you care even if you don''t like that crucial factor about yourself. "


    Kuriko still glared. It only lasted for five seconds. Her attention was returned to her phone. She stared at the screen for a time. Her pensive look returned. That pensive looked turned into one of conflict. She seriously didn''t know what to do. She was angry about the way Himiko''s parents treated her. She was angry about practically everything she had to go through while growing up. She was angry about a lot and that made her angry with herself. She was very confused with her feelings. She cared and she didn''t know what to do with that emotion. She wants to help but she doesn''t do anything. And the longer she went without doing something she just got angrier. It was confusing and frustrating. She should just accept it. It shouldn''t take her days upon days to think about such things. It annoyed her to no end.


    Himiko didn''t want to stay with her parents. She knew that already. She had considered getting Natsumi involved, but of course she did nothing. Staring at the screen she didn''t know what to do. Should she let Himiko come over? She was trying to keep her away from her family for so many reasons. Letting her come over will just make things more annoying to deal with.


    She sighed in frustraction and typed away. Even as she wrote the words she felt regret creep up on her. She already regretted her decision. She cursed.


    Caring about others is bothersome.


    "Awe, why so angry? "


    Kuriko glared at Haru. She thought the boy left with his father. Why was he still in their house.


    "I''m spending a few days here" Hsru said, answering the unasked question. "Might as well get used to me"


    Kuriko pushed the idiot away when he tried to get a glimpse of her phone. She then proceeded to harshly kick him off the sofa they were on.


    "Hey! "Haru shot up and dusted himself off. "Stop being so mean, I just want to know what you and your friend are talking about"


    That''s none of his business and Kuriko told him so, before getting up and leaving the living room.


    On her way up the stairs she kept glancing at the phone. She was constantly  reading her reply and constantly regretting it.


    Why did she write that?


    ~~~~~~~


    Himiko squealed in excitement and joy when Kuriko replied to her question. She practically fell out of bed in her hurry to get to her closet. Kuriko actually agreed to letting her spend the night. She gave her her address. She could hardly believe  it. Kuriko actually agreed. Even as Himiko packed her bag she kept looking at her phone just to make sure she didn''t misunderstand. Maybe her eyes were deceiving her and just letting her see what she wanted to.


    But her eyes saw correctly.


    Her excitement was temporarily dampened when she heard feet climbing up the stairs. She frowned and closed her packed bag. She forgot to keep quiet. She was too excited to pay mind to how loud she was. She couldn''t help it though. She sighed. She did not need either of them coming to her room now. They would just bring back the negative thoughts she was trying to push away. She didn''t like thinking about such things. It made her miserable and she would not  let herself be miserable.


    She gripped the straps around her shoulders, ignoring the angry bang on her door. She ignored the angered shouts for her to open said door. She didn''t even look at it as she climbed out the window.


    She easily balanced on the branch right outside her window and jumped over to another. She has sneaked out of her house multiple times before. She has had to scale the familiar tree many times. It''s become easy enough. She could balance herself on the most untrustworthy branches. She could move from one to the other with incredible reflexes.


    It didn''t take long for her to land on the ground and leave her property. The smile returned to her face as she did and she happily walked the streets.


    A night away was something she only dreamed of. It was a relief. She needed to get away from everything.


    She looked to the sky in thought. Her parents were furious today. Some very unsavory words were directed at her because of what she did. Whats the big deal. She didn''t kill anyone. All she did was stab the bastard twenty seven times. Her so called counselor had it coming. At least she didn''t kill him, although she wished he had bled to his death. The sight if him covered in blood was marvoulus. Such a beautiful color blood has. So very fascinating. Everyone is so much prettier when they''re bleeding.


    A bloodthirsty smile was soon on her face. She giggled as she thought of it all. Blood. Oh how she loved the substance. She loved seeing others bleed. She loved seeing Kuriko bleed most of all. She could cut her as much as she wanted to and she would bleed so much. She never ran out. She always healed. She could always do it again. It was an endless game that pleased Himiko greatly. She loved it.


    She giggled again.


    Her fascination with blood is what disgusted her parents in the first place. That was the most prominent thing. That was the thing she was supposed to suppress. Her fascination with blood.


    Too bad, all those years were wasted.


    She was still fascinated. She stoll loved to see blood. She loved to make others bleed.


    Abnormal? Yes, but it was her normal

 Chapter 27

    Natsumi hummed happily as she did her  work. She was ignoring the annoyed look her younger sister was aiming at her. She had broken into Nozomi''s house again. Noriko came with her, just to see Kuriko. Again Nozomi was angry. She didn''t know how  she kept getting into the house despite her not having a key. Natsumi chuckled. Lawyers have many talents.


    "I would ask why you''rehere, but I know its futile" Nozomi muttered and practically fell onto the sofa opposite her. She did not seem in the mood.


    "Geez, you don''t  seem to mind Nemuri coming over" Natsumi pointed out with a smirk. Her amusement was fuelded by the blush her sister tried to hide.


    "That''s different"


    "Whatever you say little sister"


    "Where''s Kuriko? " Noriko asked. She had come to see Kuriko, but did not immediately search for her when she saw Haru. She loved the boy just as much and decided to humor him.


    Haru held a mirror in front of him with raised eyebrow. Noriko''s way of humoring him involved styling his messy hair. He sighed to find it neatly arrange and pulled to the side. He put the mirror away and shrugged. What can you do? There  was no going against a woman. And it''s not like he minded anyways. He didn''t need to mess his hair up because of would happen naturally later on.


    "Kuriko is in the guestroom" Nemuri said as she hung over the back of one of the soda''s. "She has a friend  over"


    Natsumi immediately stopped what she was doing at the mention of friend . Kuriko has a friend  over? She knew she supposedly had a friend , but she never expected her to let that friend come to her house. She was very interested now. She needed to meet this friend


    "Well that''s a pleasant surprise " Noriko said with a happy smile. If she has a friend over that means she truly sees this girl as a friend. Would you look at that. She really is growing past all her problems. "What''s her name? "


    "Himiko Toga" Nozomi said with furrowed brows. "She''s well mannered and very cheerful"


    "Cheerful? "Natsumi seemed skeptical. "You''re telling me Kuriko has a cheerful friend? "


    "Yes and she seemed to annoy the hell out of her" Haru laughed.


    "There has to be more to this kid" Natsumi said. She was sure of it. There had to be something unexpected about the girl. She was sure Kuriko only took interest in the girl because of her want to understand humans a bit more. She likes to study their reactions and emotions when it came to certain situations. And if Kuriko studied this kid long enough to let her guard down she must really have something interesting going for her. "I need to meet this kid"


    "I don''t really think Kuriko would like any of you breaking into the guestroom" Nozomi pointed out.


    "When has that ever stopped me? "Natsumi grinned and made for the stairs.


    Haru saw this as his opportunity and followed. He had tried to stick around with Kuriko, but she kicked him away. She treats him so poorly, but he hardly cared.


    "Please don''t" Nozomi protested and pulled her sister off the stairs. Haru made a break for it but a whip gripped him by the ankle and he almost tumbled down the stairs.


    "No means no kid" Nemuri sighed as she retrieved the fifteen year old. "I''m as curious as you guys, but I know better than to do something like that"


    "Hopefully it''s not a toxic friendship"


    Haru snickered and almost laughed out loud.  He would not be surprised if it was. He would be more surprised if that friendship was like any normal relationship.


    "Come on aunt Noriko" Haru was sprawled out on the sofa, his head on Natsumi''s lap. "This is Kuriko. The girl hates the word friendship and yet she has a friend. Bold of you to assume it would be like any other friendship"


    "I can dream"


    "Yes you can, keep dreaming" Haru chuckled. "Kuriko would not be friends with this girl if they had zero in common. There must be something that Kuriko could relate to, even if she won''t admit it"


    "The kid has a point" Natsumi agreed as she pushed the boy off her lap  and continued  her work. She wondered how much those two had in common. She would have to meet this girl. A glimpse at her could tell her everything she needed to know.


    "How''s work? "


    "Great" Natsumi smirked deviously. "That bastard of a father stands no chance against me. Those kids will soon be in the hands of his twin. She''s a very kind woman"


    "That good" Noriko sighed. "You''ll have to introduce me to Eren sometime"


    "Sure you  two will get along, seeing as you''re both softies"


    While the women conversed Haru tried to sneak away. He made it to the stairs only for Nemuri to drag him back to the living room.


    "Damn it"


    ~~~~~~~~


    Kuriko was eating some ice cream while silently questioning Himiko. She was in the guestroom she had given the blonde and refused to leave until she spoke. And it''s not like Himiko wanted her to leave in the first place. Himiko liked having the silent girl around. What she did not like was the questioning look she was giving her. She didn''t want to talk about it. She didn''t want to think about it . She would have to deal with it and she would rather not. She would get in more trouble. She was already in big trouble . She stabbed a man after all. He was in the hospital. Her parents would do nothing when the time  for judgemrnt came  around. Things will get harder than they already were. It''s never easy. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    She collapsed onto the bed she was given. She sighed and ignored the strong scent of Kuriko''s blood. Lately she had been smelling blood. She never had such an ability before. It was hard to ignore whenever she was around Kuriko. She had a craving for her blood again, but she had already had some.


    "I don''t want to talk about it"


    Kuriko raised an eyebrow. Himiko usually tells her about things that bother her. it didn''t have to be something major. She would tell her and ask why things had to be so hard. She was not expecting  the girl to withhold information.


    If she didn''t want to talk, who was she to push it? She didn''t like to talk about her troubles so she understood. She stopped staring at her and focused on her ice cream. Now that Himiko was at her house it brought back the memory of that day. The day she went over. She sighed. She had forced herself to forget about it. To forget the anger she felt when she found out about Himiko''s parents, but it was back and so was the urge to do something about it.


    And she could do something about. After all she was part of a rich family. Those with riches hold all the power in the end. She could just tell Natsumi and she will take things to court. She could tell Noriko of the Midoriya situation and the woman would hire the struggling mother.


    But of course she didn''t do these things and the feelings it brought to her weren''t very pleasant.


    She''s come to notice things in this world. There are newsreports about all the cruelty in the world. Suicide. Child abuse. Sexual abuse. Many other dark themes. She pays attention to them. She pays attention to people''s reaction. She noticed that most people don''t seem affected. They would say that it was terrible and all, but what did they do about it? Nothinf. They did nothing. They would do nothing. Leave it to the heroes. Some of them would feel bad about it. They felt bad that they didn''t do anything. They felt terrible for not caring enough. They questioned it.


    Why did they have to be so numb?


    Kuriko on the other hand was a different story. She didn''t question these things because she was not numb, despite her want to be. She wanted to be numb. To not be affected by the happenings of the world. To not sympathize.


    She could laugh at how repetitive she was being. It''s always the same thing with her. When is she going to accept and move on. When was she going to make a decision? She either did something or not. She needed to  make up her mind. While she debated whether to help or not and hated herself of caring, people were suffering. But they would continue to suffer wouldn''t they? It''s never simple. The suffering would continue. It''s not easy to solve.


    So what if she got Himiko away from her parents?  Society still would not accept her.


    What about Inko? Things wouldn''t go all that better after she got her job. She would still worry and stress herself over her son. She would still blame herself for how he turned out.


    And Izuku. She gave him the one thing he wanted, but what good was that when he lost the part of him that craved it in the first place?


    And Katsuki. There was no helping him.


    "Can I have some ice cream? "


    The cold look Kuriko aimed at her was an obvious enough answer. The blonde pouted in her disappointment.


    "Why not? You share your lunch"


    The only reason she shared her lunch was because her mother always puts carrots in her food. She hates carrots and Himiko seems to love them. Kuriko was not one to waste food so she gives them to the blonde. It was a completely different story when it came to ice cream. It was her special treat and she does not share.


    "You know, you''re a very depressing person" Himiko said with a casual air around her. That casualness faded soon after and a  toothy smile appeared. "Can I have some blood? "


    She knew she couldn''t and only asked for the fun of it. So when Kuriko nodded she was surprised. She wasn''t sure whether or not she was serous. Kuriko can be very mean to her so for all she knew she could be fooling her. She ended up staring at the calm mute for a long time.


    "Really? "


    Another nod.


    "But I already had some"


    Another nod.


    "Why are you saying yes? "


    Because she noticed that Himiko loves her blood in the same way she loves her ice cream. When she thought about it like that she figured it wouldn''t be so bad to let her have more than she told her she should. She would be very angry if she was cut off. She loved her ice cream and it calms her whenever she''s worked up. She noted that whenever Himiko has her blood she calms to a degree. Although sometimes she gets very happy and that can be very annoying. Her cheerfulness made Kuriko sick.


    Himiko stopped questioning Kuriko''s generosity at some point. She figured she might as well before the other changes her mind. She tends to do that a lot.


    Plus she was very happy to cut open her flesh and watch the blood flow. The toothy smile was back as she watched the blood fall to the floor. She followed it as it rolled across the floor, spreading. As fascinating as it was, the taste of it was even better. She would not waste the precious fluid.


    Kuriko didn''t think things through. With Himiko feasting on the blood flowing from her wrist she could no longer eat her ice cream. She stared at her bowl, frowning at her own stupidity. She was not one to use her quirks often. She only frequented one for obvious reasons. With a sigh she decided she might as well use a quirk now. She wanted her ice cream and wouldn''t mind using one of her many quirks.


    Telekinesis is very useful.


    She kept her eyes on the blonde she was feeding. She was a vampire. At least that is what she calls her every now and then. What else should she call her? She craves blood so much it was as if she needed it to live.


    Kuriko munched on her marshmellow while  she eyed the blonde hair of Himiko in thought. She wondered if her blood affected Himiko in any way. She would disregard her preference of her blood. She wondered if it could affect her quirk in any way. Maybe it is her blood that made her so. Maybe it was her blood that made her crave the substance more than she should. She wasn''t sure. She''ll look into it.


    Himiko hummed in delight as she licked her lips. With one last lick she eyed the slit wrist. It was still oozing blood. She loved how  Kuriko would never stop bleeding. She could never stop  bleeding. It was perfect. She could enjoy the sight as much as she wanted to. She could play her game as much as she liked.  Her smile widened when the wound slowly healed, leaving nothing behind.


    Kuriko did nothing as the blonde reopened the wound, giggling as her blood left her. She started to play her game again. Kuriko didn''t bother questioning why it amused her. It was obvious enough.


    "You don''t feel the pain? " Himiko suddenly asked, looking up at the silent girl. No matter how  many times  she cut her, Kuriko would never flinch or react.


    Kuriko responded with a shrug. It''s not that she didn''t feel it. It''s just that she''s already used to the pain. So much so that she doesn''t react to it.


    "Why don''t you feel the pain? Is it because of a quirk? "


    Kuriko shook her head no, but didn''t explain anything.


    Himiko didn''t push it and instead refocused on the now closed up wound. Again their was nothing left. Nothing that would let anyone know that there was ever a cut. Himiko''s eyes ran up Kuriko''s arm. She always wore long sleeves. She never saw her with anything else. Without really thinking about it, Himiko made to push her sleeve up. She didn''t get very far. Kuriko stopped her before she could do much and glared.


    "I want to see" the blonde whined.


    Kuriko pulled her arm away from her, still glaring. She then started eating her ice cream, ignoring the blonde''s complaints.


    "Fine, be that way"


    She was such a child.


    "Are you mad? "


    Kuriko didn''t answer in any way.


    "Kuriko"


    Nothing.


    "Kuriko"


    Silence.


    "Riko"


    That earned her flick on the forehead. Kuriko did  not like nicknames. The minute the blonde dared come up with such a thing Kuriko would shut it down. A nickname was a new level of closeness she did not want.


    Himiko rubbed her bruised forehead with a frown.


    "You''re no fun"

 Chapter 28

    Himiko was humming a cheerful melody to herself, ignoring the muffled cries of her victem. She giggled as she felt blood pool into her hand. Delightful. She pressed harder, twisting the knife in her victem until they lost all struggle. The blade was retracted and the her victem crashed to the floor. Himiko''s eyes were glued to the blood dripping off her knife. She smiled brightly and licked the liquid off her blade, savoring the taste. She giggled again. Delicious. Not as good as Kuriko''s but still very good. Normally she would not do such a thing. She was content with Kuriko alone. She had no need for anyone else. The only reason she targeted this girl is because she planned on following Kuriko to UA. She would need to use her quirk at such a school. She might need to use her quirk during the exam. She didn''t know much about her quirk so she decided she should experiment. She knew what it could do, while at the same time she didn''t. Did the amount of blood she took matter? Would it affect her transformation? How complicated is the transformation? How well does this transformation work? She didn''t know this. She never really used her quirk. She used it once and remembered the feeling. She knew what it would feel like, what it should feel like. That''s about it. She didn''t  know much about it. She didn''t remember  how much blood she ingested or how long the transformation lasted.


    So she did this to experiment.


    She also liked the feeling it brought. It was exhilarating.


    While she was filling up a vile full of her victem''s blood she wasn''t paying enough attention to notice someone standing behind her. It wasn''t until she was smacked on the back of her head that the person was noticed.


    "Hi Riko" she greeted cheerfully and received another slap at the back of her head.


    Kuriko glared down at the girl. Of all the things. They were still in school. It may have ended but the clubs were active. Anyone could''ve walked out here and saw this. That would be too troublesome. Why does Himiko not think about these things?


    Kuriko eyed the girl on the floor. She wasn''t moving. She crouched down next to her and placed two fingers at her pulse. She was still breathing. Kuriko trailed her hand down to her stomach and began healing the girl. The wound closed up. Her clothes were restored to their former state. Kuriko gripped the unconscious girl by the collar and carelessly dragged her across the floor and placed her against a wall. She touched her forehead and succesfully altered her memory, before  returning to Himiko. Kuriko had left the pool of blood on the floor, to Himiko''s delight.


    "Hey, hey, can you collect all this blood for me? I wanna experiment ,I could use the blood"


    Kuriko kept a good distance from Himiko. She was very giddy and cheerful. It made Kuriko uncomfortable. It sickened her to a degree. She had sighed at the blonde''s request, but she fulfilled her request anyway. With an almost unnoticeable twitch of her fingers the pool of blood started to rise into the air.


    Himiko giggled in her joy and produced a water bottle. She watched happily as Kuriko directed the blood into the container. She  had only planned on getting a small amount. It''s a good thing Kuriko found her.


    "Thank you! " Himiko almost squealed and latched onto Kuriko''s arm. She ignored the other''s obvious annoyance by the action. "Can I stay with you again? You can help me learn more about my quirk"


    Kuriko shook her head no and tried to pull her arm away from the blonde. She cursed the girl''s strenght, for she would not let go of her.


    "But Kuriko"


    Said girl ignored her whining. At some point she gave up on trying to pull away from the clingy blonde and instead jabbed her side . When she flinched away due to the pain Kuriko increased her walking speed and folded her arms.


    "You''re so mean! "


    What else did she expect from her? Kuriko stuffed her hands in her pockets as she trudged through the hallway. Himiko made things so bothersome since the early morning. Apparenty she had stabbed her counselor multiple times. It''s a wonder the man was still alive. Of course this brought problems, because she stabbed a man repeatedly. Something had to have happened. This man planned on suing  her parents and getting Himiko sent to juvenile detention. That was all too troublesome. Kuriko swiftly took care of the situation. She wondered why the man even showed up at their school. should  he not have went to her parents with this? Thinking about it, it wouldn''t do him very much good. Her parents could care less. Either way Kuriko handled it. She altered the man''s memory. Of course by doing that she would have to mess with multiple individual''s memories, so she had a busy morning.


    She was still a bit angry about it.


    Kuriko was soon outside of her school and Himiko caught up to her. The silent girl was still ignoring the blonde as she walked off the school property. She was on her own today. Nozomi And Nemuri had work so she would be going home on her own.


    "Kuriko can I spend another night? "Himiko asked again, sounding hopeful


    Kuriko shook her head no. One night was enough.


    "Fine" Himiko mumbled but still beamed.


    Of course. Kuriko realized that the girl now knew where she lived and would be coming whether she liked it or not. This is the reason Kuriko regretted it all.


    Such a bother.


    ~~~~~~~~


    A sigh left Inko''s lip as she closed the door behind her. She had another unsuccessful job interview. What was she to do? The handful of money she had wouldn''t last her very long. She needed to find a Job as soon as possible. It was harder than expected. She had been a nurse for so long. She didn''t know if there was anything else she was good at. She loved her job. It made her useful. She was needed. She could help. Now she was just...


    She didn''t bother thinking about it. She needed to get dinner ready for Izuku. He has been coming home later these past few days. He always goes to Dangobah park. He never told her what it is he was doing there. During the weekend he would be there from six in the morning to six in the evening. On school days he would come home for a short amount of time. She didn''t know what he was up to, but she did notice a few changes. They were mostly physical changes. He was building muscle. She hardly noticed it at first. Izuku tended to wear baggy clothes. Either way she noticed and figured he must be doing some form of training. She connected that with  the beach and deducted that he must be cleaning it in a form of exercise. It was logical, she supposed. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Her thoughts remained on her son as she gathered ingredients. Izuku was still trying to get into UA. It was a relief because he had been acting so differently that she feared she had lost him completely. She didn''t know how to help him. He was trying to process something and she could do nothing . He didn''t like talking about it. He never tells her how he feels. What he''s going through. Nothing. She didn''t push him. She let him be, but kept a close eye on him.


    She sighed when she almost cut her finger. It''s best she focused on what she was doing with the knife.


    Things were suddenly harder than usual and she couldn''t ask for help. She could never ask for help. No one would help her. She had to learn to do things on her own and things were going great until now. Suddenly everything is going downhill. What had she done wrong? She had to have done something wrong. She always does something wrong. She always messes something up.


    Everyone always leaves.


    She lost her mother. She Lost her father. She lost her brother. She lost her husband. She almost lost her son.


    it was frustrating to think about, but  sometimes it''s all she could think about. It was painful. She couldn''t lose Izuku. She would do anything for him. She wanted to be the best parent, but she obviously wasn''t. She made multiple mistakes. Those mistakes lead to Izuku becoming who he now is.


    She almost cut herself again and snapped out of her thoughts. She should really be careful, lest she worry Izuku.


    It''s best she not drown herself in her thoughts. She might not resurface.


    ~~~~~~~~~


    "What in the world are you doing? "


    Mitsuki stood near a window overseeing the backyard and watched her son constantly punch their poor tree. Why was he doing that? His knuckles and fingers were already bruised. He would be bleeding soon and yet he refused to stopped. He seemed highly determined. What did he want to do that required him to hurt himself like that? Recently he had been leaving the house at a certain time and returning at dusk. She never asked where he was going. She figured he wouldn''t want to tell. Today he didn''t leave the house. He spent most of his days in his room, as he usually did nowadays. Around the late afternoon he came out to the back yard and starting hitting their tree.


    "Why is he doing that? " Masaru asked in worry as he leaned over his wife''s shoulder. "He''s hurting himself"


    Mitsuki sighed and looked away. She should stop him but knew it would be futile. She''ll at least be ready with a medkit to fix him up.


    "He''s feeling guilty, isn''t he? " Masaru asked knowingly as he watched his son. "He blames himself for what Izuku did"


    "Yes"


    Mitsuki still had not told Masaru of what had happened. Katsuki didn''t want his father knowing and she couldn''t betray the boy''s trust like that. It wasn''t something she liked doing. Inko needed to know, but she could not tell her . It hurt seeing her best friend  go through all of this. She blamed herself and questioned why her son would do such a thing. She tried to reassure her, but nothing worked. It''s been a while since they last talked. She hoped Inko was doing well.


    "You''re worried about Inko, aren''t you?  " Masaru asked as if sensing his wife''s worries and thoughts. He was always good with people.


    "Of course I am, she''s practically my sister" Mitsuki sighed as she retrieved the medkit. "She wasn''t doing so hot the last time we talked. I don''t even know what''s going on with her now "


    "Why don''t you call? "


    "It''s no use. She hardly answers the phone and when she does she doesn''t want to talk about her struggles"


    "Then go over"


    "I should, shouldn''t I? "


    ~~~~~~~


    His  hands were bloodied now. He could hardly feel the pain. His hands were almost numb from constantly hitting the tree. Why had he done that? He planned on training. Seeing as Izuku was going to UA he felt like he needed to continue to persue his dreams too. For some reason he felt as if he owed it to the boy. As if he had to prove himself or something. He didn''t know what convinced him to hurt himself as he did.


    He went back into the house, planing on going back to his room. Someone grabbed him by the collar and dragged him towards the living room with a strenght he was not expecting.


    "Let go"


    "No, I need to fix you up"


    "I''m fine"


    "Oh and the blood on your hands is of no concern?"


    Katsuki said nothing and let his mother seat him on their couch. She took his left hand in her right and proceeded to clean the blood off with a wet cloth. At the touch he flinched, finally feeling the pain. His mother apologized and continued very gently.


    "Why did you  do this, Katsuki? "


    "I don''t know"


    He really didn''t. He didn''t intend to. He was going to train. He didn''t plan on hurting himself. He just ended up doing it. He let himself be overtaken by his emotions.


    "Don''t do it again" Mitsuki''s voice wasn''t as stern as usual and Katsuki noticed. It was more of a plea than an order. She was worried.


    Katsuki didn''t say anything to that. He just stared at his bloodied hand.


    He felt pathetic, but that was nothing new.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    Izuku sat in front of his computer, scrolling through the results he had gotten. He had four months remaining. Four more months and he would get a chance at UA. He had been training his body for five months and has seen improvement. Despite that he was still not very proud. His achievements didn''t matter to him. He didn''t know why he couldn''t be proud of himself. He just couldn''t. He figured it''s because he''s not doing things correctly. He can''t just train his body. It would do him little if he  did not know any form of martial arts. What would be the point of his training if he couldn''t fight to defend himself. He didn''t know how to fight. It''s best he learns from an expert, so he looked up classes online. It didn''t matter much to him what he would be learning. He just needed to fight.


    After some  time of brushing over most of what he saw he stopped at some point. Free martial arts training is what he saw. He stared at the words his computer displayed. He looked skeptical. Why would someone train others for free? Why so generous? Despite himself he clicked on the words and watched an ad pop up. He paid little attention to it and only focused on the address.


    He raised an eyebrow when he read it.


    "An abandoned warehouse? " he leaned back in his seat and eyed his window. Well, isn''t that the most perfect place for free training. It was very fishy.


    He shrugged. What''s he got to lose except for his limbs and his life?


    "If I die I die"


    ~~~~~~~~~


    Kuriko was ignoring the tug on her arm as she made her way back home. Himiko was trying to get her to stop . She spotted a couple of bullies harrashing a pregnant street dog and told Kuriko. Of course the girl didn''t show much.


    "Kuriko, the dog"


    It''s a dog. A street dog. These things happen every day. What''s the point of stopping the bullies if the dog will have to go through the same thing the very next day? They''ll just be giving the poor animal false hope.


    "But she''s pregnant" Himiko protested as she tried to pull Kuriko towards the scene. Since when was the silent girl so strong?


    Kuriko didn''t budge and continued her walk. She didn''t even chance a look at the blonde when she released her arm. She heared her footsteps retreat  and had an idea of what she would be doing. Kuriko sighed and stopped when she heard some panicked screams. Himiko was lucky no one was actually around except for those bullies. Of course she would go and kill the fools for bullying  a dog. Of course Kuriko didn''t bat an eye at the bloody scene. She just watched with an exasperated expression as Himiko gleefully stabbed the boys with the knife she carried around. Kuriko didn''t understand how  they could fail to restrain her. There were four of them and just one  Himiko.


    The blonde was covered in blood when the boys were taken care off. There was the familair crazed smile on her face and look in her eyes. She giggled with joy as she licked the blood off her knife. Five hunts in one  day. How joyous.


    Kuriko eyed the brown dog that was coweromg in a corner. She was malnourished and hairless in a few regions. Kuriko could easily see her ribs and wondered how this dog survived. She was pregnant no less.


    With a sigh Kuriko retrieved a sizable box and placed the dog within. She refrained from touching her, knowing that the thing had fleas . With the frightened dog in the box she willed the darkness to take her and Himiko.


    She didn''t know what the hell she was going to do with  the dog, but she took the dog.

 Chapter 29

    "A dog? "


    Nozomi just walked into her house and met a dog in the kitchen. The dog was too distracted by whatever food was laid out for her to notice Nozomi enter. The dog was an obvious street dog. The way it ate let Nozomi know it had no food for days on end. It''s body betrayed that fact as well, for her ribs could be seen. She expected the bald spots she had located


    Why was there a dog in the house?


    She didn''t believe Kuriko brought back a dog. That was so unlike her. But it could be no one else. By some miracle Nemuri was not at her house. Neither were her sisters. Haru was with his father for the day and would not be back until tomorrow. That left Kuriko.


    Just as she thought that the girl came down the stairs. She was eating ice cream and seemed to be ignoring the blonde who followed after her. Himiko was soaking wet but didn''t seem to mind.


    "Hello Ms. Sano" the blonde greeted with a smile.


    "Hello Toga, I didn''t know you would be spending another night"


    Himiko only smiled in reply while Kuriko looked even more annoyed. The silent girl walked into the kitchen and looked through fridge. She located more food and refilled the bowl she had given her stray dog. She stood there, watching her eat it up, before looking for more leftovers.


    Himiko found another bowl and filled it with water for the dog.


    "Did you bring home this dog ? "


    Kuriko nodded with a shrug.


    "She was being bullied and she''s pregnant " Himiko informed.


    When Himiko spoke, Kuriko seemed to suddenly remember something. The boys. She didn''t care enough about them and forgot to heal them. She could care less if they died. They were none of her concern. She thought about it for some time. They will all die eventually, so they won''t cause her any trouble. She doubt anyone would link them to Himiko anyway. She shrugged and continued to eat her ice cream. They were bullying a poor dog. They most likely bullied kids in their school. They shall not be missed.


    Well their mothers will miss them.


    She thought about that for a while and again shrugged .


    They''d get over it.


    "I didn''t think you would even bring a dog home, Kuriko" Nozomi said with a smile. "I don''t mind though"


    It was all Himiko''s fault. She would have ignored the dog if the blonde didn''t see the need to alert her. Now she had a pregnant dog.


    Himiko was humming a happy tune as she walked back up the stairs. She was soaked after giving the dog a thorough bath. Now their stray smelled very good and was sure to be rid of any parasites she had living off her.


    Kuriko stayed in the living room as Himiko went back to her room. She had already changed. She had no interest in bathing the dog and let Himiko do as she pleased. The silent girl sat crossedlegged on the floor and ate her ice cream. Every now and again she would glance at the dog they had rescued.


    "So, do you have a name for your rescue? " Nozomi asked as she tugged on her tie. She was very pleased today. The dog was not the healthiest creature, but she didn''t mind. What she was so pleased about was the fact that Kuriko rescued the creature. She could only imagine what the poor thing had to go through. She personally loved dogs. They were very loyal and friendly. They are great companions.


    Kuriko had shrugged to the question. She had no name for the dog. She didn''t even actually want to keep it. She just brought it back to help it out a bit. She would feed it and bring it to the pound or something. She had no need for a dog.


    "Kuriko, you are not getting rid of this dog. No one will want her she''ll end up in worse situations and she''s pregnant " Nozomi scolded the girl, having easily read her. In response Kuriko glanced at the dog. She didn''t seem very interested as she stared at the creature. It seems she really doesn''t want the dog.


    "Why did you take the dog in the first place? "


    She pitied the animal. Some part of her felt bad for what the poor creature had to go through. So without thinking it through she just took the dog.


    "Impulsive of you" Nozomi said with raised eyebrow.


    Kuriko shrugged and eyed the dog again. With a silent sigh she started to sign. If they were keeping the dog they would have to supply themselves with everything a dog would need. Plus they would need to take the sickly creature to the vet for checkups.


    "That''s the spirit" Nozomi chuckled and ruffled Kuriko''s hair. "I''ll go freshen up"


    Nozomi left for her room and Kuriko was left alone. She frowned. Himiko was left alone. She climbed out of the sofa, not trusting the girl alone. With one last glance at the sickly dog she headed up the stairs. She stopped halfway up, wondering if it was such a good idea to leave the dog unsupervised. She stared up the stairs before lookin down. She twisted, placing her hands in her pockets and headed for the kitchen.


    The dog looked up at her upon her approach. The animal was still apprehensive but less so, seeing as Kuriko was feeding her. The two ended up staring at each other for a long moment. Each seemed to be judging the other in some form. Kuriko was trying to decide what use a dog would be to her. The dog was most likely trying to decide whether or not to trust the girl.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The dog did not need to see the vet. Kuriko could easily heal the animal with a touch. She just preferred not to, seeing as she had no use for a dog. What''s the point of that? The dog would do her no good, why should she help the creature anymore than she already had?


    Despite those thoughts she still placed a gloved hand on its head. She still activated her quirk. She still healed the creature. All the bald spots. Whatever sickness it carried. Any pain it felt. Any broken bones. She healed up the pregnant dog and continued to stare into those black eyes.


    Out of nowhere the dog licked her face. Kuriko was frozen on the apot. She still had her eyes on the dog but didn''t react. It was as if she didn''t know how to.


    At some point she sat up, still staring at the dog. That''s disgusting. She wiped her cheek. Toga may have given the animal a very intensive bath and Kuriko herself may have rid it of any germs she feared it had, but it was still disgusting. The dog was eating all kinds of food she laid out for it. It didn''t have the best of smells.


    With multiple curses being mouthed Kuriko washed her face and left the kitchen, ignoring the happy looking dog. It started to follow, but she glared at the creature. The brown dog stopped immediately and sat down. She was surprisingly well behaved for a stray.


    Kuriko turned away from the animal and continued her walk, but was frustrated when the dog continued to follow her.


    Why?


    Shouldn''t the dog be resting or something? It was pregnant. Kuriko guessed a month. Dogs go through a two month pregnancy. This dog was halfway through it. It was a miracle her offsprings still lived within her. Kuriko was capable of determining such things. She wasn''t very happy to find that there were five on the way. What was she supposed to do with the things? The only reason she would be accepting the dog was because Nozomi seemed to like the idea.


    This is why she always thinks things through. If she had thought of all of this, she wouldn''t be in her current situation. But no, she had to bring the dog back to help it out a little.


    What good was that?


    Now she healed the dog and it was following her. She wasn''t looking for a companion.


    The door to the house suddenly opened . Kuriko wasn''t very surprised to see Natsumi and Noriko.


    Noriko zeroed in on the pregnant animal and was immediately beside it. The dog made distance between them, which Noriko respected. She eyed the dog, inspecting it.


    "Why is there a dog here? "Natsumi asked. "I didn''t think you were the type, Kuriko"


    She wasn''t and they knew that. She told the annoying story, refusing to look at the dog that was now attached.


    "Oh" Noriko smiled. "You didn''t think it through, did you? "


    "How very unlike you" Natsumi chuckled.


    Kuriko still blamed Himiko. She''s to blame for everything.


    "Did you heal her? " Noriko asked, having gotten close to the dog. She gently ran her hand down the animal''s back, soothing it.


    Kuriko had nodded to the question


    "She''s pregnant" Natsumi observed. "What a hero, you saved a pregnant doggo"


    "Are you keeping her? "


    Sadly.


    "Don''t look so annoyed. Dogs are really fun to have around. Dogs are probably more loyal than humans" Natsumi said.


    "They are" Noriko smiled as she gently probed the dog''s mouth. Noriko was a doctor through and through. She tries to help anyone and anything. And she actually can.


    "Just like you to quickly earn the trust of a stray dog" Natsumi said to her sister as she placed herself on the sofa and pulled out her documents. "Time to get to work"


    Why is it that she comes over to work?


    "Where are you going? "


    Kuriko shrugged and continued her way up the stairs. Noriko could occupy the dog. She would go see what Himiko was up to. She really didn''t like the thought of her being alone up there. Who knows what she could be up to. She better not have went into Kuriko''s room.


    She should just kick her out of her house. She didn''t even invite her this time.


    Stepping into the guestroom that Himiko was assigned to, Kuriko came face to face with a familair face. She raised an eyebrow as she took in the form of the girl. It was the same girl Himiko attacked earlier in the day. The brown hair and eyes. The same height. Same skin tone. Even the almost unnoticable birthmark on the girl''s neck. Plus the uniform.


    "What do you think? " Himiko asked with a big smile. The smile was a bit odd to see on another person, simply because she wasn''t used to the bloodthirsty smile on anyone else.


    This was one of the rare moments of Himiko receiving some sort of compliment from Kuriko. The transformation was perfect and of course Kuriko was curious. She knew a bit of the girl and she had a very useful quirk.


    Kuriko retrieved a book from the bookshelf in the room. She hardly cared what the book was about. She just handed it to the transformed Himiko. Himiko was confused and looked to Kuriko for answers.


    "She has photographic memory?" Himiko stared down at the book and flipped it open. She just eyed the first page before closing the book. "I think I can only transform"


    Kuriko didn''t seem very pleased with that answer. Her look of displeasure was short lived for she adopted her neutral expression again. She stepped towards Himiko and placed two fingers on her forehead. She had been wondering if she could force a quirk to awaken. She would be using Himiko as her test subject. She hardly used her quirks, but she did experiment here and there. She had theories that she would be putting into place. She had theorized, after an incident, that she could perhaps interfere what another''s quirk. She looked at it as a clock. If she turned the hands back she would be returning the quirk to what it formerly was. If she did it long enough the quirk would be no more. So if she were ti push the hand forward, even just a little bit, she could turn the quirk into what it could be.


    So she pushed the hands forward, but not by much.


    She then stepped back and pointed to the book. Himiko had no idea what she did, but she didn''t question it. She opened the book again and stared down at the random page she pulled up. She scanned it, taking in a few words before the book was taken from her and she was ordered to recite everything on that page.


    She could picture the page and every word on it. That was interesting.


    Kuriko seemed content with what she had done. A new discovery that will prove useful.


    "What did you do?"


    Kuriko shrugged and placed the book back amongst the others. She will be taking advantage of this quirk of hers. When she turned to face Himiko she was herself again.


    She was naked.


    Kuriko deduced that her clothes must overlap when she transform, so she removed her clothes. Logical enough.


    "Can I wear one of your hoodies?


    Kuriko shook her head no and smacked Himiko in the face with her own clothes. The blonde pouted in her displeasure but didn''t say anything else. She took her time when it came to putting on her clothes.


    "Hey Kuriko, why can''t I turn into you? "


    Kuriko shrugged. She didn''t know and didn''t really care. Its best Himiko not be capable of doing such a thing, seeing as she''s just opened a new level to her. She''s now capable of using one''s quirk, so changing into her would give her access to the multitude of quirks she possessed.


    As the two left the guestroom Himiko took an interest in Kuriko''s hand. She tended to nibble on her fingers for reasons unknown and she was doing it again. Kuriko would have to constantly stop her, before she bit through her glove. She''ll have to get a stronger glove. One Himiko''s teeth cannot penetrate.


    Kuriko came to a sudden stop at the staircase. Natsumi was downstairs. She hasn''t personally met Himiko yet. The minute her eyes landed on her everything would be known. Kuriko glanced at the smiling blonde who was telling her about something she lost interest in.


    Well, she could either let things happen and move on. Or she could interfere with her aunt''s quirk.


    Which would it be?

 Chapter 30

    Silence.


    Izuku heard nothing. There was just silence. The abandoned warehouse he found himself in was dark, the only light being the stream of sunlight coming from multiple holes in the roof. He scanned the building, quietly. His hands found his pockets as he tilted his head to stare at the ceiling. Multiple birds were seated on the supporting beams, oddly enough they didn''t move or make a sound. It was as if even they feared the deafening silence. A silence that didn''t seem to belong in the abandoned building. The silence was accompanied with the feeling of being watched. Izuku subtly looked around, trying to uncover the person he felt was watching him. Someone had to be watching him. He took in the entire building, carefully observing. He was quick to detect any possible hiding spots and try to deduce whether there was actually someone there with him.


    At some point he did a three sixty and did indeed locate someone. Upon spotting them he just stared unmoving . He wasn''t tensed or worried. He didn''t ready himself for  a fight. He didn''t make plans of escape. He didn''t activate his quirk.


    There was a chuckle and the person stepped out of the shadows. Their hood was pulled down to reveal a woman in her early twenties. She had an amused smile on her face as she eyed the calm Izuku.


    "Kudos for finding me so quickly" her voice was cheerful and her stance indicated no harm. Black eyes scanned Izuku from head to toe with interested. "Did you come here for training, kid? "


    Izuku nodded carefully eying the woman.


    "Either you''ve got guts or you just don''t care about your life" the woman said, still eyeing the boy. "You''re the first to come here. I commend you"


    As she spoke she was tying her dark hair into a pony tail. She never took her eyes off  the quiet Izuku. She started circling, taking in his build. Izuku wasn''t sure what she was looking for but he let her circle him.


    "It seems you''ve got muscles in all the right places. Pretty lean. That allows flexibility and speed" she said as she came to stop in front of him. "That alone let''s me know which style of fighting suits you best"


    She stepped back, smiling. She tugged on the fingerless gloves she adorned and adjusted her stance.


    "Trial run"


    That is all she said before she was suddenly in front of the quiet Izuku. He was actually surprised and narrowly dodged her attack. The minute he did another was aimed at him out of nowhere and he got hit. The woman just repositioned her body for another attack within seconds. Izuku stumbled back but did not allow himself to fall. The woman was impossibly fast and surprisingly strong. With a deep breath Izuku took on a stance. One he wasn''t too sure about, but it was better than nothing. He stood and tried to be prepared for her next move.


    He was not. Within the blink of an eye the woman was behind him with a low kick. At least that''s what he thought she was doing. When he jumped she jabbed him in the neck with quick succession. Where in the world did that even come from?  It hurt like hell. Izuku could feel tears coming up, but pushed them away.


    He felt seriously dizzy too.


    She was coming at him again and he tried to use his quirk this time. He wasn''t immediately aware of it. He didn''t plan on using his quirk. When he tried, nothing happened. He was confused. He couldn''t use his quirk. The woman only smiled brighter, her fist coming to stop just  inches from Izuku''s face.


    "Trial is over" she took a step back, still smiling. "You don''t know the first thing about fighting, but you''re pretty quickly on your feet and you at least tried to fight back"


    Izuku nodded but eyed his hands in question. He tried to use his quirk again and it worked. A nearby chair drifted into the air.


    "What? "


    "Oh yeah, you must have tried to use your quirk at some point" the woman said casually. "My quirk allows me to cancel the quirk of others within a 360 feet radius" she informed with that smile still intact.


    "Is that your only quirk? "


    "Why would you  ask that? "An eyebrow was raised.


    "Your reflexes are impressively fast. It was as if you were moving automatically rather than manually" Izuku said. He had observed this during their small and very unfair fight. Maybe her reflexes are just something she trained  hard  to achieve and does them automatically because of said training.


    "Very observant, I like you" she chuckled. "Automatic reflexes and full control of my body that is what my second quirk allows"


    Why was she so open?


    "What''s your name kid? "


    "Izuku"


    "Well it''s nice to meet ya, Izuku. I go by Kioka" she saluted. "Now then, I will be  your trusty instructor and turn you into a badass fighter in no time at all"


    "Why do this for free? "


    "Because I want to" She smiled and immediately changed the subject. "Kid, today was nothing but a trial. We officially start tomorrow. You get yourself here after school on weekdays. On weekend you arrive at eleven. "


    Izuku nodded.


    "Great, don''t bother bringing food or water" she said,smiling innocently.


    Izuku wanted to ask, but decided to leave it. This woman was odd enough as it is.


    "Now that we''ve come to terms and all of that, it''s time for you to go"


    ~~~~~~~~


    Kioka was still smiling as she watched Izuku walk off. She was placed on a supporting beam, just watching him. Her smile was knowing and so were her  yes. She sighed and looked at the sun that was soon to set. Izuku Midoriya, huh? She adjusted her position to be leaning back, staring at the ceiling. Interesting kid. She was curious. Why would this kid try to kill himself? The news report only said he committed suicide and nothing more. At least  they have that much respect. Why would they have to display such  a thing on the news in the first place? Another sigh and she jumped off the beam. She fished out her phone, which had been vibrating for some time now. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Worried about me, big brother? "Her voice was teasing when she answered the phone. She grinned at the sigh she heard on the other end.


    "Why must you be such a child. Get your ass back home. Don''t tell me you''re at  the warehouse"


    "What if I am? "


    "You trying to bait kids is worrysome"


    "I''m not trying to bait kids. There''s just this one kid I would like to meet and such"


    "Sure, but get your ass back home"


    "You''re not even going to ask if I met the kid of not? " she sounded very disappointed as she stepped out of the warehouse. Her brother hardly took interest in the things she did, so it was hardly a surprise.


    "No, no I''m not"


    "But I''m going to tell you" she chuckled with pure amusement. "I did meet the kid and I''m very happy today"


    "I''m not going to ask" came the exhausted sigh of her brother. "I just got  back from work and need to head out again in just three hours. I don''t have time to scold my annoying sister"


    "That''s cold"


    "Get your ass back home"


    "Yes sir"


    The call was ended and she pocketed her phone. Her brother had to go out again and he was obviously exhausted. Serves him right. Who the hell told him to be a hero of the night? Although  it''s understandable and really suits him. It helps that he doesn''t get much recognition. He likes things that way. He chose his job and he still manages to complain about it. She wondered if he''ll even get any sleep in the three hours of freedom he has.


    She chuckled when she remembered what he''ll be doing in a few months.


    Him a teacher.


    She almost burst out laughing.


    His sleeping schedule is out the window. Although it''s not his first year of being a teacher it''s still so amusing whenever she thought about it. She wondered if he even taught anything. You can''t teach anything if you have no class. The guy just expels  entire classes so casually and then goes to sleep.


    Being a teacher sounds like a lot of work. How was he convinced to take on such a job?


    "The mysteries of life,I suppose"


    ~~~~~~~~


    Natsumi sighed and rubbed her temples. Of course. She stared down at her  documents, ignoring what was taking place in front of her. Of course. She already had a bad feeling but she ignored it. She should have listened to her gut. Today was not the best day for these two to be at her workplace. She should''ve left Kuriko home. But no. She had to take the kid out for ice cream and stop at work on the way. She felt as if she made the biggest mistake yet.


    Just imagine the shock when she walked into her office to soon be joined by the hero number two.


    Yeah, the hero no one really likes and the one Kuriko despises.


    He was standing right in front of her desk and Kuriko had her ice cold gaze on him. She was in the corner of the office, sitting on the floor and just watching the man. Her expression was unreadable, but Natsumi didn''t think she was very happy.


    And suddenly the intensity of her gaze shifted tremendously. So much so that Natsumi saw Endeavor go rigid.


    Not good.


    She sighed but did nothing.


    Its not like she liked the man enough to put a stop to Kuriko''s gaze. And she didn''t like him enough to stop  Kuriko from doing him any form of harm.


    She''ll just watch for now and step in when or if Kuriko took things a tad too far.


    ~~~~~~~~


    Endeavor felt a chill all over his body. He felt cold and was getting colder still. He knew someone was watching him . He had walked right  past the girl who was seated in the corner. She was obviously the one watching him, but how is her gaze affecting him so? This cold he felt was like never before. He couldn''t move. He wanted to. He wanted to face the child and demand to know why she was staring at him. Such disrespect she was showing. But he could not move.


    He felt this sensation in the back of his head. As if something was trying to take hold of him. It was sickening. For some reason he knew that if that sensation fully consumed him he would be in for a terrible  ride. The feeling could only  be described as darkness. That was all he could think of. Pure darkness that was threatening to claim him .


    He forced himself to turn around. To meet the eyes of the teenager who was eyeing. The minute he did the feelings got worse. Those eyes bore into him. Chilling him to the bone and making it very hard for him to breathe. He couldn''t understand what was happening and how this child was doing it. How could a child make him feel like prey? Endeavor. The number two hero. The man who will be. Number one. The man with the power. How could she make him feel so small and brittle. How could she make him feel like he was cornered and could not escape?


    She was but a child.


    He took a shaking breath when the feeling suddenly disappeared. Not  completely however. The girl was still eying him and he still felt a chill, but it wasn''t as intense. It was now bareable and he could now aim an angered glare at the child.


    How dare she?


    "What have you done child? " he questioned. "Do you not know who you''re staring at? "


    She tilted her head. One would think she was inquisitive, but he knew she was mocking him. She wasn''t taking him serious. It made him boil with anger. This child. Does she not know who stood before her? Things got even worse when she showed him the finger so very casually .


    His glare increased in intensity, but was suddenly outclassed by a cold glare from the child he was so angry at.


    The chill was almost painful now. A sense of danger crept up on him. He was in danger. This child was making him feel that. This child was causing his body to warn him of danger. What danger could this child possibly oppose him of all people?


    Death to those unworthy.


    Those words were in his head and he flinched. He somehow knew who had put  those words in his head. It was the girl. Death to those unworthy and from the way she was looking at him she deemed him unworthy.


    This child.


    "Kuriko"


    At her name she looked away from the hero. The chill was gone. The sense of danger went with it. The hero still eyed the girl cautiously. She pulled a book out of nowhere and began to read, ignoring  him now.


    This child was a hit to his pride.


    ~~~~~~~~


    Natsumi couldn''t really say she felt bad for what Endeavor must have went through. Whatever he felt and whatever thought Kuriko fed him was well deserved. But she had to stop the girl when she noticed the look she adopted. She would''ve harmed him had she not ended it. That cold look. The one she only spares for those she deemed as worthless scum. The look was lacking any actual emotion and could drown anyone in its intensity. The look was truly frightening, at least to her.


    She had little interest in the number two''s business. He clearly came to talk about the case with his sister. He wasn''t helping his case. He could care less about his older children. The youngest must remain with him.


    No.


    That was not happening. Natsumi has never once disappointed a client. She''s never once failed. Eren is her client and she shall not disappoint. She wants the kids. She has brought up enough evidence of Endeavor being a terrible and abusive father. The kids are clearly not happy. She will not allow them them suffer any longer.


    Endeavor had left, clearly angered by what he was told. Once he was gone Natsumi looked to Kuriko who was now very interested in her book.


    "About your friend  Kuriko"


    The girl spared  her a glance.


    Natsumi had met Toga and she had found out a lot. Everything actually. It''s just  how her quirk works. She found her discoveries to be interesting. She didn''t know if she should be worried about Kuriko or proud. Toga was obviously an interesting character. Her mindset wasn''t completely 100% but she wasn''t totally unstable either. She was a very smart girl and seems to be very well mannered when she should be. It''s everything else that''s concerning.


    Natsumi hardly cared about her quirk. A quirk is a quirk no matter what it actually is. If her quirk involved blood, so be it. She wasn''t going to try to keep Kuriko away from  her because of that. Nor was she going to say anything about the girl constantly being fed Kuriko''s blood.


    However.


    There are some concerning factors.


    One of them is the fact that she actually killed around four or five people and brutally stabbed another.


    A fact that Kuriko didn''t seem  to care about.


    That was very concerning.


    "Kuriko where do I even start? "


    Kuriko raised an eyebrow. She put her book away and made her gestures.


    "I know you don''t care, but still"


    She made a couple more gestures.


    "Yes I have all her info"


    Another couple of gestures that was accompanied by an angered loom.


    "Her parents" Natsumi remembered that. When she had come across that knowledge she was not very happy. She still isn''t. What type of parents would treat their child like that just because of the nature of her quirk?  "Yes, that is unacceptable"


    Kuriko nodded.


    "Is that why she comes over? "


    Another nod.


    "Is that why, despite your annoyance, you haven''t kicked her out? "


    Another nod, this one clearly annoyed.


    "You want to help her, but a part of you won''t accept  this fact"


    A reluctant nod this time.


    Natsumi smiled. Oh well. Their relationship was clearly messed up on many levels, but they are the only friends they have.


    "I''ll figure something out"